Isis Unveiled (1/6) 💖 By H. P. Blavatsky. FULL Audiobook

Isis unveiled by HP blatsky volume one science how do you find this book any thoughts about the book or the author any suggestion for improvement please take a moment to share your thoughts in a comment if you like it share it with your friends who might enjoy it as well subscribe to keep

In touch visit complete audiobooks.com for more quality content chapter 1 ego sukam an axiom of hermetic philosophy we commenced research where Modern conjecture closes its faithless wings and with us those were the common elements of science which the sages of today disdain as wild chimeras or despair of as unfathomable Mysteries bullar

Zenoni there exists somewhere in this wide world an old book so very old that our modern antiquarians might ponder over its Pages an indefinite time and still not quite agree as to the nature of the fabric upon which it is written it is the only original copy now in

Existence the most ancient Hebrew document on a cult learning the cph Zuta was compiled from it and that at a time when the former was already considered in the light of a literary Relic one of its illustrations represents the Divine Essence emanating from atom one like a

Luminous Arc proceeding to form a circle and then having a attain the highest point of its circumference the ineffable Glory bends back again and returns to earth bringing a higher type of humanity in its Vortex as it approaches nearer and nearer to our planet the emanation becomes more and more shadowy until upon

Touching the ground it is as black as night a conviction founded upon 70,000 years of experience to as they allege has been entertained by hermetic philosophers of all periods that matter has in time become through sin more more gross and dense than it was at Man’s first formation that at the beginning the

Human body was of a half ethereal nature and that before the fall mankind communed freely with the now unseen universes but since that time matter has become the formidable barrier between us and the world of spirits the oldest esoteric Traditions also teach that before the Mystic atom many races of

Human beings lived and died out each giving place in its turn to another were these precedent types more perfect did any of them belong to the winged race of men mentioned by Plato in fedis it is the special province of science to solve the problem the caves of France and the

Relics of the Stone Age afford a point at which to begin as the cycle proceeded Man’s eyes were more and more opened until he came to know good and evil as well as the Elohim themselves having reached its Summit the cycle began to go downward when the ark attained a certain point

Which brought it parallel with the fixed line of our terrestrial plane the man was furnished by Nature with coats of skin and the Lord God clothed them this same belief in the pre-existence of a far more spiritual race than the one to which we now belong can be traced back

To the earliest traditions of nearly every people in the ancient kich manuscript published by brasser De borbor the pap the first men are mentioned as a race that could reason and speak whose sight was unlimited and who knew all things at once according to filo Judas the air is filled with an

Invisible host of spirits some of whom are free from Evil and Immortal and others are pernicious and Mortal from the sons of elel we are descended and Sons of iel must we become again and the unequivocal statement of the anonymous Gnostic who wrote The Gospel according

To John that as many as received him I.E who followed practically the esoteric doctrine of Jesus would become the sons of God points to the same belief I 12 know ye not ye are Gods exclaimed the master Plato describes admirably in fedis the state in which man once was

And what he will become again before and after the loss of his wings when he lived among the gods a God himself in the Airy World from the remotest periods religious philosophies taught that the whole universe was filled with Divine and Spiritual Beings of diverse races

From one of these evolved in the course of time Adam the Primitive man the calms and some tribes of Siberia also describe in their Legends earlier Creations than our present race these beings they say were possessed of almost boundless knowledge and in their audacity even threatened Rebellion against the great

Chief Spirit to punish their presumption and humble them he imprisoned them in bodies and so shut in their senses from these they can escape but through long repentance self-purification and development their shamans they think occasionally enjoy the Divine Powers originally possessed by all human beings the aster library of New York has

Recently been enriched by a faximile of an Egyptian medical Treatise written in the 16th century BC or more precisely 1552 BC which according to the commonly received chronology is the time when Moses was just 21 years of age the original is written upon the inner bark of cyperus Papyrus and has been

Pronounced by Professor shank of leig not only genuine but also the most perfect ever seen it consists of a single sheet of yellow brown Papyrus of finest quality 3/10 of a meter wide more than 20 M long and forming one roll divided into 110 Pages all carefully

Numbered it was purchased in Egypt in 18 72 to3 by the archaeologist eers of a well-to-do Arab from Luxor the New York Tribune commenting upon the circumstance says the Papyrus Bears internal evidence of being one of the six hermetic books on medicine named by Clement of Alexandria the editor further says at

The time of aamus ad. 363 the priests of Egypt showed 42 books which they attributed to Hermes 30 of these according to that author 36 contain the history of all human knowledge the last six treated of anatomy of pathology of affections of the eye instruments of surgery and of

Medicines point3 the Papyrus eers is indisputably one of these ancient hermetic works if so clear a ray of light has been thrown upon ancient Egyptian science by The Accidental Encounter of the German archaeologist with one well-to-do Arab from Luxor how can we know what Sunshine

May be let in upon the dark Crypts of History by an equally accidental meeting between some other prosperous Egyptian and another enterprising student of antiquity the discoveries of modern science do not disagree with the oldest Traditions which claim an incredible Antiquity for our race within the last few years geology which previously had

Only conceded that man could be traced as far back as the tertiary period has found unanswerable proofs that human existence iation of Europe over 250,000 years a hard nut this for patristic theology to crack but an accepted fact with the ancient philosophers moreover fossil implements have been exed together with human

Remains which show that man hunted in those remote times and knew how to build a fire but the forward step has not yet been taken in this search for the origin of the race science comes to a dead stop and waits for future proofs unfortunately anthropology and psychology possess no kuier neither

Geologists nor archaeologists are able to construct from the fragmentary bits hitherto discovered the perfect skeleton of the triple man physical intellectual and spiritual because the fossil Implements of man are found to become more rough and uncouth as geology penetrates deeper into the bowels of the earth it seems a

Proof to science that the closer we come to the origin of man the more Savage and brute likee he must be strange logic does the finding of the remains in the cave of Devon prove that there were no contemporary races then who were highly civilized when the present population of

The Earth have disappeared and some archaeologists belonging to the coming race of the distant future shall excavate the domestic Implements of one of our Indian or Andaman Island tribes will he be justified in concluding that mankind in the 19th century was just emerging from the Stone Age it has

Lately been the fashion to speak of the untenable conceptions of an uncultivated past as though it were possible to hide behind an epigram the intellectual quaries out of which the reputations of so many modern philosophers have been carved just as Tindle is ever ready to disparage ancient philosophers for a

Dressing up of whose ideas more than one distinguished scientist has derived honor and credit so the geologists seem more and more inclined to take for granted that all of the archaic races were contemporaneously in a state of dense barbarism but not all of our best authorities agree in this opinion some

Of the most eminent maintain exactly the reverse Max Mueller for instance says many things are still unintelligible to us and the hieroglyphic language of antiquity records but half of the mind’s unconscious intentions yet more and more the image of man in whatever climb we meet him

Rises before us Noble and pure from the very beginning even his errors we learn to understand even his dreams we begin to interpret as far as we can trace back the footsteps of man even on the lowest strata of History we see the Divine gift of a sound and sober intellect belonging

To him from the very first and the idea of a Humanity emerging slowly from the depths of an animal brutality can never be maintained again four as it is claimed to be unphilosophical to inquire into first cause scientists now occupy themselves with considering their physical effects the field of scientific investigation is

Therefore bounded by physical nature when Once its limits are reached inquiry must stop and their work be recommenced with all due respect to our learned men they are like the squirrel upon its revolving wheel for they are doomed to turn their matter over and over again science is a mighty potency

And it is not for us pygmies to question her but that scientists are not themselves science embodied any more than the men of our planet are the planet itself we have neither the right to demand nor power to compel our modern-day philosopher to accept without challenge a geographical description of the dark

Side of the moon but if in some lunar cataclysm one of her inhabitants should be hurled dense into the attraction of our atmosphere and land safe and sound at di Carpenter’s door he would be indictable as recre to professional duty if he should fail to set the physical

Problem at rest for a man of science to refuse an opportunity to investigate any new phenomenon whether it comes to him in the shape of a man from the moon or a ghost from the Eddy Homestead is alike reprehensible whether arrived it by the method of Aristotle or that of Plato we

Need not stop to inquire but it is a fact that both the inner and outer Natures of man are claimed to have been thoroughly understood by the ancient andrologists not withstanding The Superficial hypotheses of geologists we are beginning to have almost daily proofs in corroboration of the assertions of those

Philosophers they divided the interminable periods of human existence on this planet into Cycles during Each of which mankind gradually reached the culminating point of highest civilization and gradually relapsed into abject barbarism to what Eminence the race in its progress had several times arrived may be feebly surmised by the wonderful

Monuments of old still visible and the descriptions given by Herodotus of other marvels of which no traces now remain even in his days the gigantic structures of many pyramids and world famous temples were but masses of ruins scattered by the unrelenting hand of time they are described by the father

Of history as these venerable Witnesses of the long bygone Glory of departed ancestors he shrinks from speaking of divine things and gives to posterity but an imperfect description from hearsay of some marvelous Subterranean chambers of the labyrinth where layan now Li concealed the sacred remains of the king

Initiates we can judge moreover of the lofty civilization reached in some periods of antiquity by the historical descriptions of the ages of the tmes yet in that epic the Arts and Sciences were considered to be degenerating and the secret of a number of the former had been already lost in

The recent excavations of marriet bay at the foot of the pyramids statues of w wood and other relics have been exhumed which show that long before the period of the first dynasties the Egyptians had attained to a refinement and Perfection which is calculated to excite The Wonder of even the most

Ardent admirers of Grecian art Bay Taylor describes these statues in one of his lectures and tells us that the beauty of the heads ornamented with eyes of precious stones and copper eyelids is unsurpassed far below the stratum of sand in which lay the remains gathered into the collections of lepsius Abbot

And the British museum were found buried the tangible proofs of the Hermetic doctrine of Cycles which has been already explained Dar schiman the enthusiastic helist has recently found in his excavations in the troad Abundant evidences of the same gradual change from barbarism to civilization and from civilization to barbarism again why then

Should we feel so reluctant to admit the possibility that if the anti delians were so much better vers than ourselves in certain Sciences as to have been perfectly acquainted with important Arts which we now term lost they might have equally excelled in psychological knowledge such a hypothesis must be

Considered as reasonable as any other until some countervailing evidence shall be discovered to destroy it every true Sant admits that in many respects human knowledge is yet in its infancy can it be that our cycle began in ages comparatively recent these Cycles Accord according to the caldan philosophy do

Not embrace all mankind at one and the same time Professor Draper partially corroborates this view by saying that the periods into which geology has found it convenient to divide the progress of man in Civilization are not abrupt epics which hold good simultaneously for the whole human race giving as an instance

The wandering Indians of America who are only at the present moment emerging from the Stone Age thus more than one scientific men have unwittingly confirmed the testimony of the Ancients any cabalist well acquainted with the Pythagorean system of numerals and geometry can demonstrate that the metaphysical views of Plato were based

Upon the strictest mathematical principles true mathematics says the mag icon is something with which all higher Sciences are connected common mathematics is but a deceitful fantasmagoria whose much praised infallibility only arises from this that materials conditions and references are made its foundation scientists who believe they have adopted the Aristotelian method

Only because they creep when they do not run from demonstrated particulars to universals glorify this method of inductive philosophy and reject that of Plato which they treat as unsubstantial Professor Draper laments that such speculative Mystics as ammonia sacas and plotinus should have taken the place of the severe geometers of the old

Museum five he forgets that geometry of of all Sciences the only one which proceeds from universals to particulars was precisely the method employed by Plato in his philosophy as long as exact science confines its observations to physical conditions and proceeds Aristotle likee it certainly cannot fail but not

Withstanding that the world of matter is boundless for us it still is finite and thus materialism will turn forever in this viated circle unable to soar higher than the circumference will permit the cosmological theory of numerals which Pythagoras learned from the Egyptian hierophants is alone able to reconcile

The two units matter and spirit and cause each to demonstrate the other mathematically the sacred numbers of the universe in their esoteric combination solve the great problem and explain the theory of radiation and the cycle of the emanations the lower orders before they develop into higher ones must emanate

From the higher spiritual ones and when arrived at the turning point be reabsorbed again into the infinite physiology like everything else in this world of constant evolution is subject to the cyclic Revolution as it now seems to be hardly emerging from the Shadows of the lower

Ark so it may be one day prove to have been at the highest point of the circumference of the circle far earlier than the days of Pythagoras mocus the sidonian the physiologist and teacher of the science of anatomy flourished long before the sage of seamos and the latter received

The sacred instructions from his disciples and descendants Pythagoras the pure philosopher the deeply versed in the profounder phenomena of nature the noble inheritor of the ancient lore whose great aim was to free the soul from the feds of sense and force it to realize its powers must live eternally in human

Memory the impenetrable veil of Arcane secrecy was thrown over the Sciences taught in the sanctuary this is the cause of the modern depreciating of the ancient philosophies even Plato and filo Judas have been accused by many a commentator of absurd inconsistencies whereas the design which underlies the Maze of metaphysical

Contradictions so perplexing to the reader of the tus is but too evident but has Plato ever been read understandingly by one of the expounders of the classics this is a question warranted by the criticisms to be found in such authors as stal Bal schimer fenes Latin translation heindorf sdam but Man Taylor

And Burgess to say nothing of lesser authorities the covert illusions of the Greek philosopher to esoteric things have manifestly baffled these commentators to the last degree they not only with unblushing coolness suggest as to certain difficult passages that another phraseology was evidently intended but they audaciously make the

Changes the orphic line of the song the order of the sixth race close which can only be interpreted as a reference to the sixth race evolved in the consecutive evolution of the Spheres six burges says was evidently taken from a cosmogony where man was Fain to be

Created the last seven ought not one who undertakes to edit another’s works at least understand what his author means indeed the ancient philosophers seem to be generally held even by the least prejudiced of our modern critics to have lacked that profundity and thoron knowledge in the exact Sciences

Of which our century is so boastful it is even questioned whether they understood that basic scientific principle X nilo nil fit if they suspected the indestructibility of matter at all say these commentators it was not in consequence of a firmly established formula but only through an intuitional reasoning and by analogy we

Hold to the contrary opinion the speculations of these philosophers upon matter were open to public criticism but their teachings in regard to spiritual things were profoundly esoteric being thus sworn to secrecy and religious silence upon abstruse subjects involving the relations of spirit and matter they rivaled each other in their

Ingenious methods for concealing their real opinions the doctrine of metam psychosis has been abundantly ridiculed by men of Science and rejected by theologians yet if it had been properly understood in its application to the indestructibility of matter and the immortality of spirit it would have been perceived that it is a Sublime

Conception should we not first regard the subject from from the standpoint of the Ancients before venturing to disparage its teachers the solution of the great problem of Eternity belongs neither to religious Superstition nor to gross materialism the Harmony and mathematical equi formity of the double Evolution spiritual and physical art elucidated

Only in the Universal numerals of Pythagoras who built his system entirely upon the so-called metrical speech of the hind vadas it is but lately that one of the most zealous Sanskrit Scholars Martin HG undertook the translation of the Iaria brahmana of the rigveda it had been till that time entirely unknown

These explanations indicate Beyond dispute the identity of the Pythagorean and brahmanical systems in both the esoteric significance is derived from the number in the former from the Mystic relation of every number to everything intelligible to the human mind in the latter from the number of syllables of which each verse in the mantras

Consists Plato the Ardent disciple of Pythagoras realized it so fully as to maintain that the dodecahedron was the geometrical figure employed by the demiurgus in constructing the universe some of these figures had a peculiarly solemn significance for instance four of which the dodecahedron is the Trine was held Sacred by the

Pythagoreans it is the perfect square and neither of the bounding lines exceeds the other in length by a single point it is the emblem of moral Justice and divine Equity geometrically expressed all the powers and great Symphonies of physical and spiritual nature lie inscribed within the perfect

Square and the ineffable name of him which name otherwise would remain unutterable was replaced by this sacred number for the most binding and solemn oath with the ancient Mystics the tetres if the Pythagorean metam psychosis should be thoroughly explained and compared with the modern theory of evolution it would be found to supply

Every missing Link in the chain of the latter but who of our scientists would consent to lose his precious time over the vagaries of the Ancients notwithstanding proofs to the contrary they not only deny that the nations of the archaic periods but even the ancient philosophers had any positive knowledge

Of the heliocentric system the venerable beads the Augustines and lactans appear to have smothered with their dogmatic ignorance all faith in the more ancient theologists of the pre-christian century but now philology and a closer acquaintance with Sanskrit literature have partially enabled us to vindicate them from these unmerited

Imputations in the vadas for instance we find positive proof that so long ago as 2000 BC the Hindu sages and Scholars must have been acquainted with the rotundity of our globe and the heliocentric system hence Pythagoras and Plato knew well this astronomical Truth for Pythagoras obtained his knowledge in India or from

Men who had been there and Plato Faithfully echoed his teachings we will quote two passages from the Iaria brahmana in the the serpent Mantra 8 the brahmana declares as follows that this Mantra is that one which was seen by the queen of the serpents sarar because the earth I am is the

Queen of the serpents as she is the mother and queen of all that moves Sarat in the beginning she the Earth was but one head round without hair bald I.E without vegetation she then perceived this Mantra which confers upon him who knows it the power of assuming any form which

He might desire she pronounced the Mantra I.E sacrificed to the gods and in consequence immediately obtained a modly appearance she became variegated and able to produce any form she might like changing one form into another this Mantra begins with the words I am g prear acrit x

189 the description of the Earth in the shape of a round and bald head which was soft at first and became hard only from being breathed upon by the god veu the lord of the air forcibly suggests the idea that the authors of the Sacred vidic books knew the Earth to be round

Or spherical moreover that it had been a gelatinous mass at first which gradually cooled off under the influence of the air in time so much for their knowledge about our globe’s ficity and now we will present the testimony upon which we base our assertion that the Hindus were perfectly

Acquainted with the heliocentric system at least 2,000 years BC in the same tretis the hoder priest is taught how the shastras should be repeated and how the phenomena of sunrise and sunset are to be explained it says the agnish Toma is that one that God who burns the Sun never never sets nor

Rises when people think the Sun is setting it is not so they are mistaken for after having arrived at the end of the day it produces two opposite effects making night to what is below and day to what is on the other side when they the people believe it rises in the morning

The sun only does thus having reached the end of the night it makes itself produce two opposite effects making day to what is below and night to what is on the other side in fact the Sun never sets nor does it set for him who has such a knowledge

Nine this sentence is so conclusive that even the translator of the rigveda Dr H was forced to remark it he says this passage contains the denial of the existence of sunrise and sunset and that the author supposes the sun to remain always in its high position 10 in one of

The earliest nits rishik kuta a Hindu Sage of the remotest anti ity explains the allegory of the first laws given to the celestial bodies for doing what she ought not to do anah hit anius or Nana the Persian Venus representing the Earth in the legend is sentenced to turn round

The Sun the satas or sacrificial sessions 11 prove undoubtedly that so early as in the 18th or 20th century BC the Hindus had made considerable progress in astronomical science the satras lasted one year and worked nothing but an imitation of the sun’s yearly course they were divided says H

Into two distinct Parts each consisting of 6 months of 30 days each in the midst of both was the vishen equator or Central day cutting the whole satris into two halves Etc 12 this scholar although he ascribes the composition of the bulk of the brahmanas to the period

1400 to 1200 BC is of opinion that the oldest of the hymns may be placed at the very commencement of VC literature between the years 2400 to 2000 BC he finds no reason for considering the vetas less ancient than the sacred books of the Chinese as the Shu king or book of

History and the sacrificial songs of the Shu king or book of ODS have been proved to have an Antiquity as early as 2200 BC our philologists May yet be compelled before long to acknowledge that in astronomical knowledge the antiel luvian Hindus were their masters at all events

There are facts which prove that certain astronomical calculations were as correct with the calans in the days of Julius Caesar as they are now when the calendar was reformed by the Conqueror the Civil year was found to correspond so little with the seasons that summer had merged into the Autumn months and

The Autumn months into full winter it was SAA jeans the caldian astronomer who restored order into the confusion by putting back the 25th of March 90 days thus making it corres respond with the vernal equinox and it was sausage jein again who fixed the lengths of the months as

They now remain in America it was found by the monuman army that the calendar of the Aztecs gave an equal number of days and weeks to each month the extreme accuracy of their astronomical calculations was so great that no error has been discovered in their Reckoning by subsequent verifications while the Europeans who

Landed in Mexico in 159 were by the Julian calendar nearly 11 days in advance of the exact time it is to the Priceless and accurate translations of the viic books and to the personal researches of Dr how that we are indebted for the corroboration of the claims of the Hermetic

Philosophers that the period of zerust patama Zoro Aster was of Untold Antiquity can be easily proved the brahmanas to which H ascribes 4,000 years described Des crib the religious contest between the ancient Hindus who lived in the previc period and the Iranians the battles between the Devas and the azzuras the former representing

The Hindus and the latter the Iranians are described at length in the sacred books as the Iranian Prophet was the first to raise himself against what he called the theolatry of the brahmans and to designate them as the devis Devils how far back must then have been this religious

Crisis this contest answers dar how must have appeared to the authors of the brahmanas as old as the Feats of King Arthur appear to English writers of the 19th century there was not a philosopher of any notoriety who did not hold to this doctrine of metam psychosis

As taught by the brahmans Buddhists and later by the pythagoreans in its esoteric sense whether he expressed it more or less intelligibly aren and Clemens alexandrinus cus and calidius all believed in it and the gnostics who are unhesitatingly proclaimed by history as a body of the most refined learned and

Enlightened men 13 were all believers in metam psychosis Socrates entertained opinions identical with those of Pythagoras and both as the penalty of their Divine philosophy were put to a violent death the Rabel has been the same in all ages materialism has been and will ever be blind to spiritual

Truths these philosophers held with the Hindus that God had infused into matter a portion of his own Divine Spirit which animates and moves every particle they taught that men have two Souls of separate and quite different Natures the one perishable the astral Soul or the inner fluidic body the other

Incorruptible and Immortal the AIDS or portion of the Divine spirit that the Mortal or astral Soul perishes at each gradual change at the threshold of every new sphere becoming with every transmigration more purified the astral man intangible and invisible as he might be to our mortal Earthly senses is still

Constituted of matter though sublimated Aristotle not withstanding that for political reasons of his own he maintained a prudent silence as to certain esoteric matters expressed very clearly his opinion on the subject it was his belief that human souls are emanations of God that are finally reabsorbed into Divinity Zeno the

Founder of the stoics taught that there are two Eternal qualities throughout nature the one active or male the other passive or female that the former is pure subtle ether or Divine Spirit the other entirely inert in itself till United with the active principle that the Divine Spirit acting

Upon matter produced fire water Earth and air and that it is the sole efficient principle by which all nature is moved the stoics like the Hindu sages believed in the final absorption St Justin believed in the emanation of these Souls from Divinity and Tatian the Assyrian his disciple declared that man

Was as Immortal as God himself 14 that profoundly significant verse of the Genesis and to every beast of the earth and to every fowl of the air and to everything that creepeth upon the earth I gave a living Soul should arrest the attention of every Hebrew scholar

Capable of reading the scripture in it original instead of following the erroneous translation in which the phrase reads wherein there is life 15 from the first to the last chapters the translators of the Jewish sacred books misconstrued this meaning they have even changed the spelling of the

Name of God as Sir W Drummond proves thus L if written correctly would read Al for it stands in the original Al and according to Higgins this word means the godm Metra the son the preserver and savior Sir W Drummond shows that bethl means the house of the Sun in its

Literal translation and not of God l in the composition of these Canaanite names does not signify deis but Soul 16 thus theology has disfigured ancient theosophy and science ancient philosophy 17 for lack of comprehension of this great philosophical principle the methods of modern science however exact

Must end in nullity in no one branch can it demonstrate the origin and ultimate of things instead of tracing the effect from its Primal Source its progress is the reverse its higher types as it teaches are all evolved from antecedent lower ones it starts from the bottom of

The cycle LED on step by step in the great Labyrinth of nature by a threat of matter as soon as this breaks and the clue is lost it recoils in a fright from the incomprehensive ible and confesses itself powerless not so did Plato and his disciples with him the lower types were

But the concrete images of the higher abstract ones the soul which is Immortal has an arithmetical as the body has a geometrical beginning this beginning as the reflection of the great Universal archus is self-moving and from the center diffuses itself over the whole body of the microcosm it was the sad perception of

This truth that made Tindle confess how powerless is science even over the world of matter the first marshalling of the atoms on which all subsequent action depends baffles a Keener power than that of the microscope through pure excess of complexity and long before observation can have any voice in the matter the

Most highly trained intellect the most refined and disciplined imagination retires in bewilderment from the contemplation of the problem we are struck dumb by an astonishment which no no microscope can relieve doubting not only the power of our instrument but even whether we ourselves possess the intellectual Elements which will ever

Enable us to Grapple with the ultimate structural energies of nature the fundamental geometrical figure of the cab that figure which tradition and the esoteric doctrines tell us was given by the deity itself to Moses on Mount siai 18 contains in its grandiose because simple combination the key to the universal

Problem this figure contains in itself all the others for those who are able to master it there is no need to exercise imagination no earthly microscope can be compared with the keenness of the spiritual perception and even for those who are unacquainted with the great science the description given by a

Well-trained child psychomet of the Genesis of a grain a fragment of Crystal or any other object is worth all the telescopes and microscopes of exact science there may be more truth in The Adventurous pangenesis of Darwin whom Tindle calls a soaring Speculator than in the cautious lbound hypothesis of the

Latter who in common with other thinkers of his class surrounds his imagination by The Firm frontiers of reason the theory of a microscopic germ which contains in itself a world of minor germs Soares in one sense at least into the infinite it oversteps the world of matter and begins unconsciously busying

Itself in the world of spirit if we accept Darwin’s theory of the development of species we find that his starting point is placed in front of an open door we are at Liberty with him to either remain within or cross the threshold Beyond which lies the Limitless and the incomprehensible or rather the

Unutterable if our mortal language is inadequate to express what our spirit dimly foresees in the great beyond while on this Earth it must realize it at some point in a Timeless eternity not so with professor huxley’s theory of the physical basis of life regardless of the formidable majority of

Nays from his German brother scientists he creates a universal protoplasm and appoints its cells to become henceforth the sacred Fountains of the principle of all Life by making the latter identical in living man dead mutton a nettle sting and a lobster by shutting in in the molecular cell of the protoplasm the

Life principle and by shutting out from it the Divine influx which comes with subsequent evolution he closes every door against any possible Escape like an able tactician he converts his laws and facts into centuries whom he causes to mount guard over every issue the standard under which he rallies them is

Inscribed with the word necessity but hardly is it unfurled when he mocks The Legend and calls it an empty shadow of my own imagination 19 the fundamental doctrines of spiritualism he says lie outside the limits of philosophical inquiry we will be bold enough to contradict this assertion and say that they lie a

Great deal more within such inquiry than Mr huxley’s protoplasm in so much that they present evident and palpable facts of the existence of Spirit and the protoplasmic cells Once Dead present none whatever of being The Originators or the bases of life as this one of the few foremost

Thinkers of the day wants us to believe 20 the ancient cabalist rested upon no hypothesis until he could lay its basis upon the firm Rock of recorded experiment but the two great dependence upon physical facts led to a growth of materialism and a decadence of spirituality and Faith at the time of

Aristotle this was the prevailing tendency of thought and though the delic Commandment was not as yet completely eliminated from Grecian thought and some philosophers still held that in order to know what man is we ought to know what man was still materialism had already begun gun to gnaw at the root of Faith

The Mysteries themselves had degenerated in a very great degree into mere Priestly speculations and religious fraud few were the true adepts and initiates the heirs and descendants of those who had been dispersed by the Conquering swords of various Invaders of Old Egypt the time predicted by the great Hermes in his dialogue with

Andelic scapus had indeed come the time when impious foreigners would accuse Egypt of adoring monsters and not but the letters engraved in stone upon her monuments would survive enigmas incredible to posterity their sacred scribes and Hants were Wanderers upon the face of the Earth obliged from fear of a profanation

Of the Sacred Mysteries to seek Refuge among the Hermetic fraternities known later as the essin their esoteric knowledge was buried deeper than ever the triumphant brand of Aristotle’s pupil swept away from his path of Conquest every vestage of a once pure religion and Aristotle himself himself

The type and child of his epic though instructed in the secret science of the Egyptians knew but little of this crowning result of millenniums of esoteric studies as well as those who lived in the days of the stics our present day philosophers lift the veil of Isis for

Isis is but the symbol of nature but they see only her physical forms the soul within escapes their View and the Divine mother has no answer for them there are anatomists who uncovering to site no indwelling Spirit under the layers of muscles the network of nerves

Or the cous matter which they lift with the point of the scalpel assert that man has no soul such are as per blind in sophistry as the student who confining his research to the cold letter of the CAA dares say it has no vivifying Spirit to see the true man who once inhabited

The subject which lies before him on the dissecting table the surgeon must use other eyes than those of his body so the Glorious truth covered up in the hieratic writings of the ancient papyri can be revealed only to him who possesses The Faculty of intuition which

If we call reason the eye of the Mind may be defined as the Eye Of the Soul our modern science acknowledges a supreme power an invisible principle but denies a Supreme Being or personal God Point 21 logically the difference between the two might be questioned for

In this case the power and the being are identical human reason can hardly imagine to itself an intelligent supreme power without associating it with the idea of an intelligent being the masses can never be expected to have a clear conception of the omnipotence and omnipresence of a supreme god without

Investing with those attributes a gigantic projection of their own personality but the cabalists have never looked upon the invisible yensa otherwise than as a power so far our modern positivists have been anticip ipated by thousands of Ages in their cautious philosophy what the Hermetic Adept claims to demonstrate is that simple

Common Sense precludes the possibility that the universe is the result of mere chance such an idea appears to him more absurd than to think that the problems of uid were unconsciously formed by a monkey playing with geometrical figures very few Christians understand if indeed they know anything at all of the Jewish

Theology the talmud is the darkest of a even for most Jews while those Hebrew Scholars who do comprehend it do not boast of their knowledge their cabalistic books are still less understood by them for in our days more Christian than Jewish students are engrossed in the elimination of their great

Truths how much less is definitely known of the Oriental or the universal cabala its adepts are few but these heirs elect of the sages who first discovered the starry truths which Shone on the great shemaya of the caldian and lore 22 have solved the absolute and are now resting

From their grand labor they cannot go beyond that which is given to Mortals of this Earth to know and no one not even these elect can trespass beyond the line drawn by the finger of the Divinity itself Travelers have met these adepts on the shores of the Sacred Ganges

Brushed against them in the silent ruins of Thieves and in the mysterious deserted chambers of Luxor within the Halls upon whose blue and golden vaults the weird signs attract attention but whose secret meaning is never penetrated by the idol gazers they have been seen But seldom recognized historical Memoirs have

Recorded their presence in the brilliantly illuminated salons of European aristocracy they have been encountered again on the Arid and desolate Plains of the great Sahara as in the caves of elephanta they may be found everywhere but make themselves known only to those who have devoted their lives to

Unselfish study and are not likely to turn back myones the great Jewish Theologian historian who at one time was almost deified by his countrymen and afterward treated as a heretic remarks that the more absurd and void of sense the talmo seems the more Sublime is the secret meaning this learned man has

Successfully demonstrated that the caldian magic the science of Moses and other Learned theurgists was wholly based on an extensive knowledge of the various and now forgotten branches of natural science thoroughly acquainted with with all the resources of the vegetable animal and mineral kingdoms experts in occult chemistry and physics psychologists as well as

Physiologists why wonder that the graduates or adeps instructed in the mysterious sanctuaries of the temples could perform wonders which Even in our days of Enlightenment would appear Supernatural it is an insult to human nature to Brand Magic and the Occult science with the name of imposture to believe that for so many

Thousands of years one half of mankind practice deception and fraud on the other half is equivalent to saying that the human race was composed only of naves and incurable idiots where is the country in which magic was not practiced at what age was it wholly forgotten in the oldest

Documents now in our possession of ades and the older laws of Manu we find many magical rights practiced and permitted by the brahans 23 thibet Japan and China teach in the present age that which was taught by the oldest calans the clergy of these respective countries prove moreover what they teach

Namely that the practice of moral and physical Purity and of certain austerities develops the vital so power of self-illumination affording to man the control over his own Immortal Spirit it gives him truly magical powers over the elementary Spirits inferior to himself in the west we find magic of as high an

Antiquity as in the East The Druids of Great Britain practiced it in in the silent Crypts of their deep caves and plen devotes many a chapter to the wisdom 24 of the leaders of the selts the seths The Druids of the GS expounded the physical as well as the spiritual

Sciences they taught the secrets of the universe the harmonious progress of the heavenly bodies the formation of the earth and above all the immortality of the Soul 25 into their sacred Groves natural academies built by the hand of the invisible architect the initiates assembled at the still hour of midnight

To learn about what man once was and what he will be 26 they needed no artificial illumination nor life drawing gas to light up their temples for the Chast goddess of night beam her most silvery Rays on their Oak crowned heads and their white robed sacred BS knew how

To converse with the solitary Queen of the starry Vault 27 on the dead soil of the long bygone past stand their sacred Oaks now dried up and stripped of their spiritual meaning by the venomous breath of materialism but for the student of occult learning their vegetation is

Still as verdant and luxuriant and as full of deep and sacred truths as at that hour when the arch Druid performed his magical cures and waving the branch of mlto severed with his golden sickle the green bow from its mother oak tree magic is as old as man it is as impossible to

Name the time when it sprang into existence as to indicate on what day the first man himself self was born whenever a writer has started with the idea of connecting its first foundation in a country with some historical character further research has proved his views groundless Odin the Scandinavian priest

And Monarch was thought by many to have originated the practice of magic some 70 years BC but it was easily demonstrated that the mysterious rights of the priestesses called voyers vas were greatly anterior to his age 28 some Modern authors were bent on proving that Zoro Aster was the founder of magic

Because he was the founder of the magian religion amanus Marcel Linus arobas plini and other ancient historians demonstrated conclusively that he was but a reformer of magic as practiced by the caldan and Egyptians 29 the greatest teachers of divinity agree that nearly all ancient books were written symbolically and in a language

Intelligible only to the initiated the biographical sketch of Apple ionius of Ty affords an example as every cabalist knows it Embraces the whole of the hermetic philosophy being a counterpart in many respects of the Traditions left us of King Solomon it reads like a fairy story

But as in the case of the latter sometimes facts and historical events are presented to the world under the colors of a fiction the journey to India represents allegorically the trials of a neopit his long discourses with the brahans their Sage advice and the dialogues with the Corinthian Manus

Would if interpreted give the esoteric catechism his visit to the Empire of the wise men and interview with their King haaris the Oracle of aose explained symbolically many of the secret dogmas of Hermes they would disclose if understood some of the most important secrets of nature althas Levi points out the great

Resemblance which exists between king hyas and the fabulous hyam of whom Sol procured The Cedars of Lebanon and the gold of ofur we would like to know whether Modern Masons even Grand lecturers and the most intelligent Craftsmen belonging to important lodges understand who the hyam is whose death

They combine together to avenge putting aside the purely metaphysical teachings of the cabala if one would devote himself but to physical occultism to the so-called branch of Therapeutics the results might benefit some of our modern Sciences such as chemistry and Medicine says Professor Draper sometimes not without surprise we meet with ideas

Which we flatter ourselves originated in our own times this remark uttered in relation to the scientific writings of the sarasins would apply still better to the more secret treatises of the Ancients modern medicine while it has gained largely in anatomy physiology and pathology and even in Therapeutics has

Lost immensely by its narrowness of spirit its rigid materialism it sectarian dogmatism one school in its per blindness sternly ignores whatever is developed by other schools and all unite in ignoring every Grand conception of man or nature developed by mesmerism or by American experiments on the brain every principle

Which does not conform to a stolid materialism it would require a convocation of the Hostile Physicians of the several different schools to bring together what is now known of Medical Science and it too often happens that after the best practitioners have vainly exhausted their art upon a patient a

Mesmerist or a healing medium will affect a cure the explorers of old medical literature from the time of hypocrates to that of paracelis and Van Helmont will find a vast number of well attested physiological and psychological facts and of measures or medicines for Healing The Sick which modern Physicians

Superciliously refus to employ 30 even with respect to surgery modern practitioners have humbly and publicly confessed the total impossibility of their approximating to anything like The Marvelous skill displayed in the art of bandaging by ancient Egyptians the many hundred yards of ligature enveloping a mummy from its

Ears down to every separate toe were studied by the chief surgical operators in Paris and not withstanding that the models were before their eyes they were unable to accomplish anything like it in the Abbot egyptological collection in New York City may be seen numerous evidences of the skill of the Ancients

In various handicrafts among others the art of lace making and as it could hardly be expected but that the signs of woman’s vanity should go side by side with those of man’s strength there are also specimens of artificial hair and gold ornaments of different kinds the New York Tribune reviewing the contents

Of the eers Papyrus says verily there is no new thing under the sun chapters 65 66 79 and 89 show that hair invigorator hair dyes painkillers and flea powders were dis iterated 3,400 years ago how few of our recent alleged discoveries are in reality new and how many belong

To the Ancients is again most fairly in eloquently though but in part stated by our eminent philosophical writer professor John W Draper his conflict between religion and science a great book with a very bad title swarms with such facts at page 13 he cites a few of the achievements of

Ancient philosophers which excited the admiration of Greece in Babylon was a series of caldian astronomical observations ranging back through 193 years which kistan sent to Aristotle tmy the Egyptian king astronomer possessed a Babylonian record of eclipses going back 747 years before our era as Prof Draper truly remarks long continued and close observation

Were necessary before some of these astronomical results that have reached our times could have been ascertained thus the Babylonians had fixed the length of a tropical year within 25 seconds of the truth their estimate of the siderial year was barely 2 minutes in excess they had detected the precession of the

Equinoxes they knew the causes of eclipses and by the aid of their cycle called SAS could predict them their estimate of the value of that cycle which is more than 6,585 days was within 19 and 1/2 minutes of the truth such facts furnish incontrovertible proof of the patience

And skill with which astronomy had been cultivated in Mesopotamia and that with very inadequate instrumental means it had reached no inconsiderable Perfection these old observers had made a catalog of the Stars had divided the Zodiac into 12 signs they had parted the day into 12 hours the night into 12 they

Had as Aristotle says for a long time devoted themselves to observations of Star occultations by the moon they had correct views of the structure of the solar system and knew the order of implacement of the planets they constructed Su dials kidas astrolabes nans speaking of the world of Eternal

Truths that lies within the world of transient delusions and unrealities Professor Draper says that world is not to be discovered through the vain Traditions that have brought down to us the opinion of men who lived in the morning of civilization nor in the dreams of Mystics who thought that

They were inspired it is to be discovered by the investigations of geometry and by the Practical interrogations of nature precisely the issue could not be better stated this eloquent writer tells us a profound truth he does not however tell us the whole truth because he does not

Know it he has not described the nature or extent of the knowledge imparted in the Mysteries no subsequent people has been so proficient in Geometry as the Builders of the pyramids and other Titanic monuments anti deluvian and post alivian on the other hand none has ever equaled them in the Practical

Interrogation of nature an undeniable proof of this is the significance of their countless symbols every one of these symbols is an embodied idea combining the conception of the Divine invisible with the Earthly invisible the former is derived from the latter strictly through analogy according to the Hermetic formula as below so it is

Above their symbols show great knowledge of Natural Sciences and a practical study of cosmical power as to practical results to be obtained by the investigations of geometry very fortunately for students who are coming upon the stage of action we are no longer forced to content ourselves with mere

Conjectures in our own times an American Mr George H felt of New York who if he continues as he has begun May one day be recognized as the greatest geometer of the age has been enabled by the sole help of the premises established by the ancient Egyptians to arrive at results which we

Will give in his own language firstly says Mr felt the fundamental diagram to which all science of Elementary geometry both plain and solid is referable to produce arithmetical systems of proportion in a geometrical manner to identify this figure with all the remains of architecture and sculpture in all which

It had been followed in a marvelously exact manner to determine that the Egyptians had used it as the basis of all their astronomical calculations on which their religious symbolism was almost entirely founded to find its traces among all the remnants of art and architecture of the Greeks to discover

Its traces so strongly among the Jewish sacred records as to prove conclusively that it was found founded thereon to find that the whole system had been discovered by the Egyptians after researches of tens of thousands of years into the laws of nature and that it might truly be called the science of the

Universe further it enabled him to determine with Precision problems in physiology here toor only surmised to first develop such a masonic philosophy as showed it to be conclusively the first science and religion as it will be the last and we may add lastly to prove by ocular demonstration that the

Egyptian sculptors and Architects obtained the models for the quaint figures which Adorn the facades and vestibules of their temples not in the disordered fantasies of their own brains but from the viess races of the air and other kingdoms of nature whom he like them claims to make visible by resort to

Their own chemical and cabalistic processes schweer proves that the symbols of all the mythologies have a scientific foundation and substance 31 it is only through recent discoveries of the physical electromagnetical powers of nature that such experts in mesmerism as ener schweer and Bart in Germany Baron dupet and reazon in France and Italy

Were enabled to trace with almost faultless accuracy the true relation which each theothus bore to some one of these Powers the idic finger which had such importance in the magic Art of healing means an iron finger which is attracted and repulsed in turn by magnetic Natural Forces It produced in samothrace wonders of

Healing by restoring affected organs to their normal condition Bart goes deeper than schweer into the significations of the old myths and studies the subject from both its spiritual and physical aspects he treats at length of the frian dacts those magicians and exorcists of sickness and of the cabaran

Theorists he says while we treat of the close Union of the dactyls and magnetic forces we are not necessarily confined to the magnetic Stone and our views of nature but take a glance at magnetism in its whole meaning then it is clear how the initiated who called themselves

Dacts created astonishment in the people through their magic Arts working as they did miracles of a healing nature to this United themselves many other things which the priesthood of antiquity was want to practice the cultivation of the land and of morals the advancement of Art and Science Mysteries and Secret conse concrations

All this was done by the Priestly cabaran and wherefore not guided and supported by the mysterious spirits of nature 32 schweer is of the same opinion and demonstrates that the phenomena of ancient theoy were produced by magnetic powers under the guidance of spirits despite their apparent polytheism the

Ancients those of the educated class at all events were entirely monotheistic and this too ages upon ages before the days of Moses in the eers Papyrus this fact is shown conclusively in the following words translated from the first four lines of PL I came from heliopoulos with the

Great ones from heat the Lords of protection the masters of Eternity and salvation I came from seis with the mother goddesses who extended to me protection the lord of the universe told me how to free the gods from all murderous diseases eminent men were called Gods by the

Ancients the deification of of mortal men and supposititious gods is no more a proof against their monotheism than the monument building of modern Christians who erect statues to their Heroes is proof of their polytheism Americans of the present Century would consider it absurd in their posterity 3,000 years hence to

Classify them as idolators for having built statues to their God Washington so shrouded in mystery was the hermetic philosophy that V asserted that the ancient peoples worshiped their gross material symbols as Divine in themselves whereas these were only considered as representing esoteric principles dupi also after devoting many years of study

To the problem mistook the symbolic Circle and attributed their religion solely to astronomy eart Berlin her manit shrift and many other German writers of the last and present centuries dispose of magic most unceremoniously and think it due to the platonic Mythos of the timus but how without possessing a

Knowledge of the Mysteries was it possible for these men or any others not endowed with the finer intuition of a cholon to discover the esoteric half of that which was concealed behind the veil of Isis from all except the adepts the Merit of champon as an egyptologist none will question he declares that

Everything demonstrates the ancient Egyptians to have been profoundly monotheistic the accuracy of the writings of the mysterious Hermes trism magistus whose Antiquity runs back into the night of time is corroborated by him to their minutest details enim moer also says into Egypt and the East went heraus fals Parmenides and pedicles Orphus and

Pythagoras to instruct themselves in natural philosophy and theology there too Moses acquired his wisdom and Jesus passed the earlier years of his life thether gathered the students of all countries before Alexandria was founded how comes it Enos are goes on to say that so little has become known of these

Mysteries through so many ages and amongst so many different times and people the answer is that it is owing to the universally strict Silence of the initiated another cause may be found in the destruction and total loss of all the written Memorials of the secret knowledge of the remotest Antiquity Numa

Books described by Livy consisting of treatises upon natural philosophy were found in his tomb but they were not allowed to be made known lest they should reveal the most secret Mysteries of the state religion the Senate and the Tribune of the people determined that the books themselves should be burned

Which was done in public 33 magic was considered a Divine Science which led to a participation in the attributes of divinity itself it unveils the operations of nature says filo Judas and leads to the contemplation of celestial Powers 34 in later periods it its abuse and degeneration into sorcery

Made it an object of General abhorrence we must therefore deal with it only as it was in the remote past during those ages when every true religion was based on a knowledge of the occult powers of nature it was not the sacerdotal class in ancient Persia that established magic as it is commonly

Thought but the Magi who derive their name from it the mes Priests of the Pary the ancient geers are named even at the present day mooy in the dialect of the pelv 35 magic appeared in the world with the earlier races of men cashion mentions A Treatise well known in the

Fourth and fifth centuries which was accredited to ham the son of Noah who in his turn was reputed to have received it from Jared the fourth generation from Seth the son of Adam 36 Moses was indebted for his knowledge to the mother of the Egyptian princess

Thus who saved him from the Waters of the Nile the wife of pharaoh 37 seven berria was an initiate herself and the Jews owe to her the possession of their prophit learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians and mighty in words and deeds 38 Justin Martyr giving as his authority

Trogus pompus shows Joseph as having acquired a great knowledge in magical Arts with the high Priests of Egypt 39 the Ancients knew more concerning certain Sciences than our modern savants have yet discovered reluctant as many are to confess as much it has been acknowledged by more than one scientist the degree of scientific

Knowledge existing in an early period of society was much greater than the moderns are willing to admit says Dr Todd Thompson the editor of occult Sciences by salout but he adds it was confined to the temples carefully veiled from the eyes of the people and opposed only to the

Priesthood speaking of the cabala the learn France Von batter remarks that not only our salvation and wisdom but our science itself came to us from the Jews but why not complete the sentence and tell the reader from whom the Jews got their wisdom aren who had belonged to the alexandrian school of platonists

Declares that Moses besides the teachings of the Covenant communicated some very important secrets from the hidden depths of the law to the 70 elders these he enjoined them to impart only to persons whom they found worthy St Jerome names the Jews of tiberias and L as the only teachers of the mystical

Manner of interpretation finally enim moer expresses a strong opinion that the writings of Dionysus arop paga have palpably been grounded on the Jewish Caba when we take in consideration that the gnostics or early Christians were but the followers of the old essenes under a new name this fact is nothing to

Be wondered at Professor molor gives the cabala it’s just due he says the age of inconsequence and and shallowness in theology as well as in Sciences is passed and since that revolutionary rationalism has left nothing behind but its own emptiness after having destroyed everything positive it seems now to be

The time to direct our attention a new to that mysterious Revelation which is the living Spring whence our Salvation must come the mysteries of ancient Israel which contain all secrets of modern Israel would be particularly calculated to found a fabric of theology upon its deepest Theos opical principles

And to gain a firm basis to all ideal Sciences it would open a new path to the Obscure Labyrinth of the myths Mysteries and constitutions of primitive nations in these Traditions alone are contained the system of the schools of the prophets which the prophet Samuel did not found but only restored whose

End was no other than to lead the scholars to wisdom and the highest knowledge and when they had been found worthy to induct them into deeper Mysteries classed with these Mysteries was magic which was of a double nature Divine magic and evil magic or the black art

Each of these is again divisible into two kinds the active and seeing in the first man Endeavors to place himself in raer with the world to learn hidden things in the latter he Endeavors to gain power over spirits in the former to perform good and beneficial acts in the

Latter to do all kinds of diabolical and unnatural Deeds 40 the clergy of the three most prominent Christian bodies the Greek Roman Catholic and Protestant discountenance every spiritual phenomenon manifesting itself through the so-called mediums a very brief period indeed has elapsed since both the two latter ecclesiastical corporations burned

Hanged and otherwise murdered every helpless victim through whose organism spirits and sometimes blind and as yet unexplained forces of nature manifested themselves at the head of these three churches preeminent stands the Church of Rome her hands are scarlet with the innocent blood of countless victims shed in the

Name of the molak likee Divinity at the head of her Creed she is ready and eager to begin again but she is bound hand and foot by that 19th century Spirit of progress and religious freedom which she reviles and blasphemes daily the GRE Russian church is the most amiable and

Christlike in her primitive simple though blind Faith despite the fact that there has been no practical Union between the Greek and Latin churches and that the two-p parted company long centuries ago the Roman pontiffs seem to invariably ignore the fact they have in the most impudent manner possible arrogated to

Themselves jurisdiction not only over the countries within the Greek communion but also over all Protestants as well the church insists says Professor Draper that the state has no rights over anything which it declares to be within its domain and that protestantism being a mere Rebellion has no rights at all

That even in Protestant communities the Catholic bishop is the only lawful spiritual Pastor 41 decrees unheeded en cyclical letters unread invitations to ecumenical councils unnoticed excommunications laughed at all these have seemed to make no difference their persistence has only been matched by their affront in 1864 the culmination of absurdity was

Attained when Pious the 9th excommunicated and fulminated publicly his anathemus against the Russian Emperor as a symatic cast out from the bosm of the holy mother Church 42 neither he nor his ancestors nor Russia since it was christianized a thousand years ago have ever consented to join the Roman

Catholics why not claim ecclesiastical jurisdiction over the Buddhists of thibet or the Shadows of the ancient H yks SOS the mediumistic phenomena have manifested themselves at all times in Russia as well as in other countries this Force ignores religious differences it laughs at nationalities and invades unasked any individuality

Whether of a crowned head or a poor beggar not even the present Vice God Pas I 9th himself could avoid the unwelcome guest for the last 50 years his Holiness has been known to be subject to very extraordinary fits inside the Vatican they are term Divine Visions out side

Physicians call them epileptic fits and popular rumor attributes them to an obsession by the ghosts of paria castal Fardo and Manana the lights burn blue it is now dead midnight cold fearful drops stand on my trembling flesh meth thought the souls of all that I caused to be murdered came

43 the prince of hoen Loa so famous during the first quarter of our Century for his healing powers was himself a great medium indeed these phenomena and powers belong to no particular age or country they form a portion of the psychological attributes of man the microcosmos for centuries have the

Clicki 44 the uoy 45 and other miserable creatures been Afflicted with strange disorders which the Russian clergy and the populace attribute to possession by the devil they throng the entrances of the cathedrals without daring to trust themselves inside died lest their self-willed controlling demons might fling them on the ground voran Q Kazan

And all cities which possess the theurgical relics of canonized saints abound with such unconscious mediums one can always find numbers of them congregating in hideous groups and hanging about the gates and porches at certain stages of the celebration of the mass by the officiating clergy such as the

Appearance of the sacraments or the beginning of the prayer and chorus it J sherim these half Maniacs half mediums begin crowing like [ __ ] barking bellowing and praying and finally fall down in fearful convulsions the unclean one cannot bear the holy prayer is the pious explanation moved by pity some charitable Souls administer restoratives

To the afflicted ones and distribute arms among them occasionally a priest is invited to exorcise in which event he either performs the ceremony for the sake of love and charity or the alluring Prospect of a 20 copc silver bit according to his Christian impulses but these miserable creatures

Who are mediums for they prophesy and see Visions sometimes when the fit is genuine 46 are never molested because of their Misfortune why should the clergy persecute them or people hate and denounce them as damnable witches or Wizards common sense and Justice surely suggest that if any are to be punished

It is certainly not the Vic victims who cannot help themselves but the demon who is alleged to control their actions the worst that happens to the patient is that the priest inundates him or her with holy water and causes the poor creature to catch cold this failing

Inefficacy the Kucha is left to the will of God and taken care of in love and pity superstitious and blind as it is a faith conducted on such principles certainly deserves some respect and can never be offensive either to man or the TR God not so with that of the Roman

Catholics and hence it is they and secondarily the Protestant clergy with the exception of some foremost thinkers among them that we purpose questioning in this work we want to know upon what grounds they base their right to treat Hindus and Chinese spiritualists and cabalists in the way they do denouncing

Them in company with the infidels creatures of their own making as so many convicts sentenced to the inextinguishable fires of hell far from us be the thought of the slightest irreverence let alone blasphemy toward the divine power which called into being all things visible and invisible of its majesty and boundless

Perfection we dare not even think it is enough for us to know that it exists and that it is all wise enough that in common with our fellow creatures we possess a spark of its Essence the supreme power whom we rever is the boundless and endless one the Grand

Central spiritual Son by whose attributes and the visible effects of whose inaudible will we are surrounded the god of the ancient and the god of modern seers his nature can be studied only in the worlds called forth by his mighty Fiat his Revelation is traced with his own finger in imperishable figures of

Universal Harmony upon the face of the cosmos it is the only infallible gospel we recognize speaking of ancient geographers Plutarch remarks in thesias that they crowd into the edges of their Maps parts of the world which they do not know about adding notes in the margin to the effect that Beyond this

Lies nothing but Sandy deserts full of wild beasts and unapproachable bogs do not our theologians and scientists do the same while the former people the invisible world with either Angels or Devils our philosophers try to persuade their disciples that where there is no matter there is nothing how many of our

Inveterate Skeptics belong not withstanding their materialism to Masonic lodges the brothers of the rosy cross mysterious practitioners of the Medieval ages still live but in name only they may shed tears at the grave of their respectable Master hyam abff but vainly will they search for the true locality

Where the sprig of Myrtle was placed the dead letter remains alone the spirit has fled they are like the English or German chorus of the Italian opera who descend in the fourth Act of er into the Crypt of Charlemagne singing their cons consp spiracy in a tongue utterly unknown to

Them so our modern Knights of the Sacred Arch May descend every night if they choose through the nine arches into the bowels of the earth they will never discover the sacred Delta of Enoch the sir knits in the South Valley and those in the North Valley may try to assure

Themselves that Enlightenment Dawns upon their minds and that as they progress in masonry the veil of superstition despotism tyranny and so on no longer obscures the visions of their minds but these are all empty words so long as they neglect their mother magic and turn their backs upon its twin sister

Spiritualism verily sir Knights of the Orient you may leave your stations and sit upon the floor in attitudes of grief with your heads resting upon your hands for you have caused to bewail and mourn your fate since Philip LEL destroyed the knight’s Templar not one has appeared to

Clear up your doubts notwithstanding all claims to the contrary truly you are Wanderers from Jerusalem seeking the Lost Treasure of the Holy Place have you found it alas no for the holy place is profaned the pillars of wisdom strength and beauty are destroyed henceforth you must wander in

Darkness and travel in humility among the woods and mountains in search of the Lost word pass on you will never find it so long as you limit your Journeys to seven or even 7times 7 because you are traveling in darkness and this Darkness can only be dispelled By the Light of

The Blazing torch of Truth which alone the right descendants of orist carry they alone can teach you the true pronunciation of the name revealed to Enoch Jacob and Moses pass on till your RSW shall learn to multiply 333 and strike instead 666 the Number of the apocalyptic Beast you may just as

Well observe prudence and act sub Rosa in order to demonstrate that the Notions which the Ancients entertained about dividing human history into Cycles were not utterly devoid of a philosophical basis we will close this chapter by introducing to the reader one of the oldest traditions of antiquity as to the

Evolution of our planet at the close of each great year called by Aristotle according to sorus the greatest and which consists of six SARS 47r planet is subject Ed to a thorough physical Revolution the polar and equatorial climates gradually exchange places the former moving slowly toward the line and

The tropical Zone with its exuberant vegetation and swarming animal life replacing the forbidding Wast of the icy poles this change of climate is necessarily attended by cataclysms earthquakes and other cosmical throws 48 as the beds of the ocean are displaced at the end of every decim milennium and

About one neros a semi-universal deluge like the legendary noan flood is brought about this year was called the helal by the Greeks but no one outside the sanctuary knew anything certain either as to its duration or particulars the winter of this year was called the cataclysm or the Deluge the summer the

Osis the popular Traditions taught that at these alternate Seasons the world was in turn burned and deluged this is what we learn at least from the astronomical fragments of sorus and Sena so uncertain were the commentators about the length of this year that none except heraus and lonus

Who assigned to it the former 10,800 and the latter 13,984 came near the truth 49 according to the claims of the Babylonian priests corroborated by eupelmus 50 the city of Babylon owes its foundation to those who were saved from the catastrophe of the Deluge they were the Giants and they

Built the Tower which is noticed in history 51 these Giants who were great astrologers and had received moreover from their fathers the sons of God every instruction pertaining to secret matters instructed the priests in their turn and left in the temples all the records of the periodical cataclysm that they had

Witnessed themselves this is how the high priests came by the knowledge of the great years when we remember moreover that Plato in the tus cites the old Egyptian priest rebuking Solen for his ignorance of the fact that there were several such deluges as the great one of

OES we can easily ascertain that this belief in the helos was a Doctrine held by the initiated priests the world over the neuroses the vaspi or the periods called yugas or culpas are life problems to solve the Sati yug and buddhistic cycles of chronology would make a

Mathematician stand a gast at the array of ciphers the mahaa Embraces an Untold number of periods far back in the anti deluvian ages their system comprises a Copa or grand period of 4 b320 million years which they divide into four lesser yugas running as follows first Satia yug

1728 0000 years 2D Tri yug 1 296 0000 years 3D dapa yug 8 64,000 years for th C yug 432,000 years total 4 million 320,000 years which make one Divine age or Maha yug 71 Maha yugs make 306 m720 th000 years to which is added as Sandy or the

Time when day and night border on each other morning and evening Twilight equal to a Sati yuk 1,728 th000 make a man WRA of 38,44 of, years 5214 manaras make 4 billion 318 M 272,000 years to which must be added as Sandy to begin the Copa 1,728 th000 years making the Copa or

Grand period of 4 b320 million of years as we are now only in the cug of the 28th age of the 7th men watra of 38,44 18,000 years we have yet sufficient time before us to wait before we reach even half of the time allotted to the world these ciphers are not

Fanciful but founded upon actual astronomical calculations as has been demonstrated by S Davis 53 many a scientist Higgins among others not withstanding their researches has been utterly perplexed as to which of these was the secret cycle bunson has demonstrated that the Egyptian priests who made the cyclic notations kept them

Always in the profoundest mystery 54 perhaps their difficulty arose from the fact that the calculations of the Ancients applied equally to the spiritual progress of humanity as to the physical it will not be difficult to understand the close correspondence drawn by the Ancients between the cycles of Nature and of

Mankind if we keep in mind their belief in the constant and all potent influences of the planets upon the fortunes of humanity Higgins justly believed that the cycle of the Indian system of 432,000 is the true key of the secret cycle but his failure in trying to

Decipher it was made apparent for as it pertained to the mystery of the creation this cycle was the most inviable of all it was repeated in symbolic figures only in the caldan Book of Numbers the original of which if now extent is certainly not to be found in libraries

As it Formed one of the most ancient books of Hermes 55 the number of which is at present undetermined calculating by the secret period of the Great neros and the Hindu culas some cabalists mathematicians and archaeologists who knew not of the secret computations made the above number of 21,000 years to be 24,000

Years for the length of the great year as it was to the renewal only of our globe that they thought the last period of 6,000 years applied Higgins gives as a reason for it that it was anciently thought that the equinoxes preceded only after the the rate of 2,000 not

2,160 years in a sign for thus it would allow for the length of the great year for times 6,000 or 24,000 years hence he says might arise their immensely lengthened Cycles because it would be the same with this great year as with the common year till it traveled round

AN immensely lengthened Circle when it would come to the Old Point again he therefore accounts for the 24,000 in the following manner if the angle which the plane of the ecliptic makes with the plane of the Equator had decreased gradually and regularly as it was still very lately supposed to do the two

Planes would have coincided in about 10 ages 6,000 years in 10 ages 6,000 years more the sun would have been situated relatively to the southern hemisphere as he is now to the northern in 10 ages 6,000 years more the two PLS would coincide again and in 10 ages 6,000

Years more he would be situated as he is now after a lapse of about 24 or 25,000 years in all when the sun arrived at the Equator the 10 ages or 6,000 years would end and the world would be destroyed by fire when he arrived at the southern

Point it would be destroyed by water and thus it would be destroyed at the end of every 6,000 years or 10 neuroses 56 this method of calculating by the neuroses without allowing any consideration for the SEC secrecy in which the ancient philosophers who were exclusively of the sacerdotal order held

Their knowledge gave rise to the greatest errors it led the Jews as well as some of the Christian platonists to maintain that the world would be destroyed at the end of 6,000 years Gail shows how firmly this belief was rooted in the Jews it has also LED modern scientists to discredit entirely the

Hypothesis of the Ancients it has given rise to the formation of different religious sects which like the Adventists of our Century are always living in the expectation of the approaching destruction of the world as our planet revolves once every year around the Sun and at the same time

Turns once in every 24 hours upon its own axis thus traversing minor circles within a larger one so is the work of the smaller cyclic periods accomplished and recommenced within the great SOS the revolution of the physical world according to the ancient Doctrine is attended by a like revolution in the

World of intellect the spiritual evolution of the world proceeding in Cycles like the physical one thus we see in history a regular alternation of e and flow in the tide of human progress the great kingdoms and empires of the world after reaching the culmination of their greatness descend again in

Accordance with the same law by which they ascended till having reached the lowest point Humanity reasserts itself and mounts up once more the height of its attainment being by this law of ascending progression by Cycles somewhat higher than the point from which it had before descended the division of the

History of mankind into golden silver copper and iron ages is not a fiction we see the same thing in the literature of peoples an age of great inspiration and unconscious productiveness is invariably followed by an age of criticism and Consciousness the one affords material for the analyzing and critical intellect of the other

Thus all those great characters who Tower like giants in the history of mankind like buddas sartha and Jesus in the realm of spiritual and Alexander the Macedonian and Napoleon the great in the realm of physical conquests were but reflexed images of human types which had existed 10,000 years before in the preceding decim

Millennium reproduced by the mysterious Powers controlling the Destinies of our world there is no prominent character in all the annals of sacred profane history whose prototype we cannot find in the half fictitious and half real traditions of bygone religions and mythologies as the star glimmering at an immeasurable distance above our heads in

The boundless immensity of the sky reflects itself in the smooth Waters of a lake so does the imagery of men of the anti deluvian ages reflect itself in the periods we can Embrace in an historical retrospect as above so it is below that which has been will return again as in

Heaven so on Earth the world is always ungrateful to its Great Men Florence has built a statue to Galileo but hardly even mentions Pythagoras the former had a ready guide in the treatises of Copernicus who had been obliged to contend against the universally established toic system but neither Galileo nor modern astronomy

Discovered the implacement of the planetary bodies thousands of Ages before it was taught by the sages of middle Asia and brought then by Pythagoras not as a speculation but as a demonstrated science the numerals of Pythagoras says porer were hieroglyphical symbols by means whereof he explained all ideas concerning the

Nature of all things 57 verily then to Antiquity alone have we to look for the origin of all things how well Hargrave Jennings expresses himself when speaking of pyramids and how true are are his words when he asks is it at all reasonable to conclude at a

Period when knowledge was at the highest and when the human powers were in comparison with ours at the present time prodigious that all these indomitable scarcely believable physical effects that such achievements as those of the Egyptians were devoted to a mistake that the myriads of the Nile were fools

Laboring in the dark and that all the magic of their great men was forgery and that we in despising that which we call their Superstition in wasted power are alone the wise no there is much more in these old religions than probably in the audacity of modern Denial in the

Confidence of these superficial science times and in the derision of these days without faith is in the least degree supposed we do not understand the old time thus we see how classic practice and Heathen teaching may be made to reconcile how even the Gentile and the Hebrew the mythological and the

Christian doctrine harmonize in the general faith founded on Magic that magic is indeed possible is the moral of this book 58 it is possible 30 years ago when the first wrappings of Rochester awakened slumbering attention to the reality of an invisible world when the gentle shower of wraps gradually became a

Torrent which overflowed the whole globe spiritualists had to contend but against two potencies Theology and science but the theosophists have in addition to these to meet the world at large and the spiritualists first of all there is a personal God and there is a personal devil Thunders the Christian preacher

Let him be anathema Who Dares say nay there is no personal God except the gray matter in our brain contemptuously replies the materialist and there is no devil let him be considered Thrice an idiot who says I meanwhile the occultists and true philosophers heed neither of the two combatants but keep perseveringly at

Their work none of them believe in the Absurd passionate and fickle God of superstition but all of them believe in Good and Evil our human reason the emanation of our finite mind is certainly incapable of comprehending a Divine intelligence an endless and infinite entity and according to strict logic that which transcends our

Understanding and would remain thoroughly incomprehensible to our senses cannot exist for us hence it does not exist so so far finite reason agrees with science and says there is no God but on the other hand our ego that which lives and thinks and feels independently of us in our mortal casket does more

Than believe it knows that there exists a God in nature for the sole and Invincible artificer of all lives in us as we live in him no dogmatic Faith or exact science is able to appro that intuitional feeling inherent in man when he has once fully realized it in himself

Human nature is like Universal nature in its abhorrence of a vacuum it feels an intuitional yearning for a supreme power without a God the cosmos would seem to it but like a soulless corpse being forbidden to search for him where alone his traces would be found man filled the

Aching void with the personal God whom his spiritual teachers built up for him from the crumbling ruins of heathen myths and Hy philosophies of old how otherwise explain the mushroom growth of new sex some of them absurd Beyond degree mankind have one innate irrepressible craving that must be

Satisfied in any religion that would supplant the dogmatic undemonstrated and UND demonstrable Theology of our Christian ages this is the yearning after the proofs of immortality as Sir Thomas Brown has expressed it it is the heaviest stone that Melancholy can throw at a man to

Tell him that he is at the end of his nature or that there is no future state to come unto which which this seems Progressive and otherwise made in vain let any religion offer itself that can supply these proofs in the shape of scientific facts and the established

System will be driven to the alternative of fortifying its dogmas with such facts or of passing out of the reverence and affection of Christendom many a Christian Divine has been forced to acknowledge that there is no authentic Source when the Assurance of a future State could have been

Derived by man how could then such a belief have stood for countless Ages were it not that among all nations whether civilized or Savage man has been allowed the demonstrative proof is not the very existence of such a belief in evidence that thinking philosopher and unreasoning Savage have both been

Compelled to acknowledge the testimony of their senses that if in isolated instances spectral illusion may have resulted from physical causes on the other hand in thousands of instances apparitions of persons have held converse with several individuals at once who saw and heard them collectively and could not all have been

Diseased in mind the greatest thinkers of Greece and Rome regarded such matters as demonstrated facts they distinguished the apparitions by the names of Manis Ana and Umbra the manies descending after the decease of the individual into the Underworld the Ana or pure Spirit ascending to heaven and the Restless

Umbra Earthbound Spirit hovering about its tomb because the attraction of matter and love of its Earthly body prevailed in it and prevented its Ascension to higher regions Tera legit carum Tulum circum bolet Umbra orcus habit Manis spirus asopa says ofid speaking of the three-fold constituents of souls but all such definitions must be

Subjected to the careful analysis of philosophy too many of our thinkers do not consider that the numerous changes in language the allegorical phraseology in evident secretiveness of Old Mystic writers who were generally under an obligation never to divulge the solemn secrets of the sanctuary might have sadly misled translators and

Commentators the phrases of the medieval Alchemist they read literally and even the veiled symbology of Plato is commonly misunderstood by the modern scholar one day they may learn to know better and so become aware that the method of extreme narian ISM was practiced in ancient as well as in modern

Philosophy that from the first ages of man the fundamental truths of all that we are permitted to know on Earth was in the safekeeping of the adepts of the sanctuary that the difference in Creeds and religious practice was only external and that those Guardians of the Primitive divine revelation who had

Solved every problem that is within the grasp of human intellect were bound together by a universal Freemasonry of Science and philosophy which formed one unbroken chain around the globe it is for philology and Psych ology to find the end of the thread that done it will then be ascertained that by relaxing one

Single Loop of the old religious systems the chain of mystery may be disentangled the neglect and withholding of these proofs have driven such eminent Minds as Heron Wallace and other men of power into the fold of modern spiritualism at the same time it has forced others congenitally devoid of

Spiritual intuitions into a gross materialism that figures under various names but we see no utility in Prosecuting the subject further for though in the opinion of most of our contemporaries there has been but one day of learning in whose Twilight stood the older philosophers and whose noontide

Brightness is all our own and though the testimony of scores of ancient and medieval thinkers has proved valueless to Modern experimenters as though the world dated from ad1 and all knowledge were of recent growth we will not lose hope or courage the moment is more opportune than ever for the review of old

Philosophies archaeologists philologists astronomers chemists and physicists are getting nearer and nearer to the point where they will be forced to consider them physical science has already reached its limits of exploration dogmatic theology sees the Springs of its inspiration dry unless we mistake the signs the day is approaching when

The world will receive the proofs that only ancient religions were in harmony with nature and ancient science embraced all that can be known Secrets long kept may be revealed books long forgotten and arts long time lost may be brought out to light again papyri and parchments of inestimable importance will turn up in

The hands of men who pretend to have unrolled them from mummies or stumbled upon them in Buried CPS tablets and pillars whose sculptured Revelations will stagger theologians and confound scientists May yet be excavated and interpreted who knows the possibilities of the future an era of disenchantment and rebuilding will soon begin nay has

Already begun the cycle has almost run its course a new one is about to begin and the future pages of history may contain full evidence and convey full proof that if ancestry can be not believed descending Spirits have conversed with man and told them secrets of the world

Unknown chapter 2 Pride where with fails steps into our defense and fills up all the mighty void of sense Pope but why should the operations of nature be changed there may be a deeper philosophy than we dream of a philosophy that discovers the secrets of nature but does

Not alter by penetrating them its course bullar I as it enough for man to know that he exists is it enough to be formed a human being to enable him to deserve the appellation of man it is our decided impression and conviction that to become a genuine spiritual entity which that

Designation implies man must first create himself a new so to speak I thoroughly eliminate from his mind and spirit not only the dominating influence of selfishness and other impurity but also the infection of superstition and Prejudice the latter is far different from what we commonly term antipathy or

Sympathy we are at first irresistibly or unwittingly drawn within its Dark Circle by that peculiar influence that powerful current of magnetism which emanates from ideas as well as from physical bodies by this we are surrounded and finally prevented through moral cowardice fear of public opinion from stepping out of

It it is rare that men regard a thing in either its true or false light accepting the conclusion by the free action of their own judgment quite the reverse the conclusion is more commonly reached by blindly adopting the opinion current at the hour among those with whom they

Associate a church member will not pay an absurdly high price for his Pew any more than a materialist will go twice to listen to Mr huxley’s talk on Evolution because they think that it is right to do so but merely because Mr and Ms so and so have done it and these personages

Are the S and SS the same holds good with everything else if psychology had had its Darwin The Descent of Man as regards more qualities might have been found inseparably linked with that of his physical form Society in its serval condition suggests to the intelligent Observer of its mimicry a kinship

Between the simia and human beings even more striking than is exhibited in the external marks pointed out by the great Anthropologist the many varieties of the ape mocking presentments of ourselves appear to have been evolved on purpose to supply a certain class of expensively dressed persons with the material for

Genealogical trees science science is daily and rapidly moving toward the great discoveries in chemistry and physics organology and anthropology learned men ought to be free from preconceptions and prejudices of every kind yet although thought and opinion are now free scientists are still the same men as of old an utopian

Dreamer is he who thinks that man ever changes with the evolution and development of new ideas the soil may be well fertilized and made to yield with every year a greater and better variety of fruit but dig a little deeper than the stratum required for the crop and the same Earth

Will be found in the subsoil as was there before the first Furrow was turned not many years ago the person who questioned the infallibility of some theological Dogma was branded at once an iconoclast and an Infidel V vicus science has conquered but in its turn the Victor claims the same

Infallibility though it equally fails to prove it right tempor Mutan EOS Mamer in ilis the saying of the good old lotharius applies to the case nevertheless we feel as if we had some right to question the high Priests of science for many years we have watched the development and growth of that apple

Of discord modern spiritualism familiar with its literature both in Europe and America we have closely and eagerly witnessed its interminable controversies and compared its contradictory hypotheses many educated men and women heterodox spiritualists of course have tried to Fathom the protein phenomena the only result was that they came to

The following conclusion whatever may be the reason of these constant failures whether such are to be laid at the door of the investigators themselves or of the secret Force at work it is at least proved that in proportion as the psychological manifestations increase in frequency and variety The Darkness

Surrounding their origin becomes more impenetrable that phenomena are actually witnessed mysterious in their nature generally and perhaps wrongly termed spiritual it is now idle to deny allowing a large discount for clever fraud what remains is quite serious enough to demand the careful scrutiny of science eim the sentence spoken ages

Since has passed into the category of household words the courage of Galileo is not now required to fling it into the face of the academy psychological phenomena are already on the offensive the position assumed by modern scientists is that even though the occurrence of certain mysterious phenomena in the presence of the mediums

Be a fact there is no proof that they are not due to some abnormal nervous condition of those individuals the possibility that they may be produced by returning human Spirits need not be considered until the other question is decided little exception can be taken to this position unquestionably the burden of proof rests

Upon those who to assert the agency of spirits if the scientists would grapple with the subject in good faith showing an Earnest desire to solve the perplexing mystery instead of treating it with undignified and unprofessional contempt they would be open to no censure true the great majority of spiritual Communications are calculated

To disgust investigators of even moderate intelligence even when genuine they are trivial commonplace and often vulgar during the past 20 years we have received through various mediums messages reporting to be from Shakespeare Byron Franklin Peter the Great Napoleon and Josephine and even from voler the general impression made Upon

Us was that the French conqueror and his consort seemed to have forgotten how to spell words correctly Shakespeare and Byron had become chronic inebriates and voler had turned an imbecile who can blame men trained to habits of exactitude or even simply well-educated persons for hastily concluding that when

And so much palpable fraud lies upon the surface there could hardly be truth if they should go to the bottom the huxing about of pompus names attached to idiotic Communications has given the scientific stomach such an indigestion that it cannot assimilate even the great truth which lies on the telegraphic

Plateaus of this ocean of psychological phenomena they judge by its surface covered with froth and scum but they might with equal propriety deny that there is any clear water in the depth of the sea when an oily scum was floating upon the surface therefore if on one hand we

Cannot very well blame them for stepping back at the first sight of what seems really repulsive we do and have a right to censure them for their unwillingness to explore deeper neither pearls nor cut diamonds are to be found lying loose on the ground and these persons act as

Unwisely as would a professional diver who should reject an oyster on account of its filthy and slimy appearance when by open in it he might find a precious Pearl inside the shell even the just and severe rebukes of some of their Leading Men are of no avail and the fear on the

Part of men of science to investigate such an unpopular subject seems to have now become a general Panic the phenomena chase the scientists and the scientists run away from the phenomena very pointedly remarks m n aov in an able article on mediis and the St Petersburg scientific committee the attitude of

This body of Professor ERS toward the subject which they had pledged themselves to investigate was throughout simply disgraceful their premature and pre-arranged Report was so evidently partial and inconclusive as to call out a scornful protest even from unbelievers the inconsistency of the logic of our learned gentlemen against

The philosophy of spiritualism proper is admirably pointed out by professor John fisan of their own body in a recent philosophical work the Unseen World while showing that from the very definition of the terms matter and spirit the existence of spirit cannot be demonstrated to the senses and that thus

No theory is amable to Scientific tests he deals a severe blow at his colleagues in the following lines the testimony in such a case he says must under the conditions of the present life be forever inaccessible it lies wholly outside the range of experience however abundant it may be we

Cannot expect to meet it and accordingly our failure to produce it does not raise even the slightest presumption against our Theory when conceived in this way the belief in the future life is without scientific support but at the same time it is placed beyond the need of scientific support and the range of

Scientific criticism it is a belief which no imaginable future advance of physical Discovery can in any way impune it is a belief which is in no sense irrational and which may be logically entertained without in the least effect in our scientific habit of mind or influencing our scientific

Conclusions if now he adds men of science will accept the position that spirit is not matter nor governed by the laws of matter and refrain from speculations concerning it restricted by their knowledge of material things they will withdraw what is to Men of religion at present their principal cause of

Irritation but they will do no such thing they feel incensed at the brave loyal and highly commendable surrender of such Superior men as Wallace and refus to accept even The Prudent and restrictive policy of Mr Crooks no other claim is Advanced for a hearing of the opinions contained in the

Present work than that they are based upon many years study of both ancient magic and its modern form spiritualism the former even now when phenomena of the same nature have become so familiar to all is commonly set down as clever jugglery the latter when overwhelming evidence precludes the possibility of

Truthfully declaring it charlatanry is denominated in Universal hallucination many years of wandering among Heathen and Christian magicians occultists mesmerizes and the 2D quany of white and black art ought to be sufficient we think to give us a certain right to feel competent to take a practical view of this doubted and very complicated

Question we have associated with the fakir the holy men of India and seen them when in intercourse with the trees we have watched the proceedings and modus operandi of the howling and dancing dervishes held friendly Communications with the maribus of European and Asiatic turkey and the serpent Charmers of

Damascus and banares have but few secrets that we have not had the fortune to study therefore when scientists who have never had an opportunity of living among these Oriental jugglers and can judge at the best but superficially tell us that there is not in their performances but mere tricks of predit

Ation we cannot help feeling a profound regret for such Hasty conclusions that such pretentious claims should be made to a thorough analysis of the powers of Nature and at the same time such unpardonable neglect displayed of questions of purely physiological and psychological character an astounding phenomena rejected without either

Examination or appeal is an exhibition of inconsistency strongly savoring of timidity if not of moral obliquity if therefore we should ever receive from some contemporaneous Faraday the same fling that that gentleman made years since when with more sincerity than good breeding he said that many dogs have the power of

Coming to much more logical conclusions than some spiritualists 59 we fear we must still persist abuse is not argument least of all proof because such men as Huxley and Tindle denominate spiritualism a degrading belief an oriental magic Juggy they cannot thereby take from truth its Verity skepticism whether it proceeds

From a scientific or an ignorant brain is unable to overturn the immortality of our souls if such immortality is a fact and plunge them into postmortem Annihilation reason is subject to error says Aristotle so is opinion and the personal views of the most learned philosopher are often more liable to be proved

Erroneous than the plain common sense of his own illiterate cook in the tale of the impious khif barius hinagu the Arabian Sage holds a wise discourse beware oh my son of self- incense he says it is the most dangerous on account of its agreeable intoxication profit by thy own wisdom

But learn to respect the wisdom of thy fathers likewise and remember oh my beloved that the light of Allah’s truth will often penetrate much easier an empty head than one that is so crammed with learning that many a silver rare is crowded out for want of space such is the case with

Our overwise Cy these representatives of modern science in both hemispheres seem never to have exhibited more scorn or to have felt more bitterly toward the unsolvable mystery than since Mister Crooks began the investigation of the phenomena in London this courageous gentleman was the first to introduce to the public one of those alleged

Materialized sentries that guard The Forbidden Gates following after after him several other learned members of the scientific body had the rare Integrity combined with a degree of Courage which in view of the unpopularity of the subject may be deemed heroic to take the phenomena in hand but alas although the spirit indeed was

Willing the mortal flesh proved weak ridicule was more than the majority of them could bear and so the heaviest burden was thrown upon the shoulders of Mr Crooks an account of the benefit this gentleman reaped from his disinterested investigations and the thanks he received from his own brother scientists

Can be found in his three pamphlets entitled researches in the phenomena of spiritualism after a while the members appointed on the committee of the dialectical society and Mr Crooks who had applied to his mediums the most crucial tests were forced by an impatient public to report in so many

Plain words what they had seen but what could they say except the truth thus they were compelled to acknowledge first that the phenomena which they at least had witnessed were genuine and impossible to simulate thus showing that manifestations produced by some unknown Force could and did happen 2D that

Whether the phenomena were produced by disembodied Spirits or other analogous entities they could not tell but that manifestations thoroughly upsetting many preconceived theories as to Natural laws did happen and were undeniable several of these occurred in their own families 3D that notwithstanding all their combined efforts to the contrary beyond

The indisputable fact of the reality of the phenomena glimpses of natural action not yet reduced to law 60 day to borrow the expression of the count de gabalis could make neither head nor tail Aunt now this was precisely what a skeptical public had not bargained for the discomfort of the Believers in

Spiritualism had been impatiently anticipated before the conclusions of messers crooks vley and the dialectical Society were announced such a confession on the part of their brother scientists was too humiliating for the pride of even those who had timorously abstained from investigation it was regarded as really too much that such vulgar and repulsive

Manifestations of phenomena which had always by Common consent of educated people been regarded as Nursery Tales fit only to am use hysterical servant girls and afford Revenue to professional somnambulists that manifestations which have been consigned by the academy and Institute of Paris to Oblivion should so impertinently elude detection at the

Hands of experts in physical sciences a tornado of indignation followed the confession Mr Crooks depicts it in his pamphlet on Psychic Force he heads it very pointedly with the quotation from galvani I am attacked by two very opposite sex the scientists and the know nothings yet I know that I have

Discovered one of the greatest forces in nature he then proceeds it was taken for granted that the results of my experiments would be in accordance with their preconceptions what they really desired was not the truth but an additional witness in favor of their own foregone conclusions when they found the facts

Which that investigation established could not be made to fit those opinions why so much the worse for the facts theyed try to creep out of their own confident recommendations of the inquiry by declaring that Mis home is a clever conjurer who has duped us all Mr Crooks might with equal propriety examine the

Performances of an Indian juggler Mr Crooks must get better Witnesses before he can be believed the thing is too absurd to be treated seriously it is impossible and therefore can’t be I never said it was impossible I only said it was true The Observers have all been biologized

And fancy they saw things occur which really never took place etc etc etc 61 after expending their energy on such pural theories as unconscious cerebration involuntary muscular contraction and a sublimely ridiculous one of the cracking knee joints L muscle crack her after meeting ignominious failures by the obstinate survival of

The new force and finally after every desperate effort to Compass its obliteration these filii deferentia asst Paul calls their class thought best to give up the whole thing in disgust sacrificing their courageously persevering Brethren as a holocaust on the altar of public opinion they withdrew in dignified silence leaving

The arena of Investigation to more Fearless Champions these unlucky experimenters are not likely to ever enter it again 62 it is easier by far to deny the reality of such manifestations from a secure distance then find for them a proper place among the classes of natural phenomena accepted by exact

Science and how can they since all such phenomena pertain to psychology and the latter with its occult and mysterious Powers is a Terra incognita for modern science thus powerless to explain that which proceeds directly from the nature of the human soul itself the existence of which most of them deny unwilling at

The same time to conf F their ignorance scientists retaliate very unjustly on those who believe in the evidence of their senses without any pretense to science a kick from thee Oh Jupiter is sweet says the poet trakowski in an old Russian tragedy rude as those Jupiters of science may be occasionally

Toward us credulous Mortals their vast learning in less abstruse questions we mean if not Their Manners entitles them to public respect but unfortunately it is not the gods who shout the loudest the eloquent tulan speaking of Satan and his imps whom he accuses of ever mimicking the Creator’s Works

Denominates them the monkeys of God it is fortunate for the philosophical that we have no modern tulan to consign them to an immortality of contempt as the monkeys of science but to return to genuine scientists phenomena of a merely objective character says a n aov for forc themselves upon the representatives

Of exact Sciences for investigation and explanation but the high Priests of Science in the face of apparently such a simple question are totally disconcerted this subject seems to have the privilege of forcing them to betray not only the highest code of morality truth but also the supreme law of science

Experiment they feel that there is something too serious underlying it the cases of hair Crooks de Morgan vley Wallace and butler off create a panic they fear that as soon as they concede One Step they will have to yield the whole ground time-honored principles the contemplative speculations of a whole

Life of a long line of generations are all staked on a single card 63 in the face of such experience as that of crooks and the dialectical Society of Wallace and the late professor hair what can we expect from our luminaries of erudition their attitude toward the undeniable phenomena is in itself another

Phenomenon it is simply incomprehensible unless we admit the possibility of another psychological disease as mysterious and contagious as hydrophobia although we claim no honor for this new discovery we nevertheless propose to recognize it under the name of scientific psychophobia they ought to have learned by this time in the school of bitter

Experience that they can rely on the self-sufficiency of the positive Sciences only to assert point and that so long as there remains one single unexplained mystery in nature the word impossible is a dangerous word for them to pronounce in the researches on the phenomena of spiritualism Mister

Crook submits to the option of the reader eight theories to account for the phenomena observed these theories run as follows first Theory the phenomena are all the result of Tricks clever mechanical arrangements or Ledger domain the mediums are imposters and the rest of the company fools second theory the persons at a

Seance are the victims of a sort of mania or delusion and imagine phenomena to occur which have no real objective existence third Theory the whole is the result of conscious or unconscious cerebral action fourth Theory the result of the spirit of the medium perhaps in association with the spirits of some or

All of the people present fifth Theory the actions of evil spirits or Devils personifying whom or what they please in order to undermine Christianity and ruin men’s Souls theory of our theologians sixth Theory the actions of a separate order of beings living on this Earth but invisible and immaterial

To us able however occasionally to manifest their presence known in almost all countries and ages as demons not necessarily bad known hes fairies Cobalts elves goblins Puck Etc one of the claims of the cabalists seventh Theory the actions of departed human beings the spiritual Theory par Excellence eth Theory the

Psychic Force an adjunct to the fourth fifth sixth and seventh theories the first of these theories having been proved valid only and exceptional though unfortunately still twoo frequent cases must be ruled out as having no material bearing upon the phenomena themselves theories the second and the third are

The last crumbling entrenchments of the Guerilla of Skeptics and materialists and remain as lawyers say at hu sub Judy leest thus we can deal in this work but with the four remaining ones the last eighth Theory being according to Mr krook’s opinion but a necessary adjunct of the others how subject even a

Scientific opinion is to error we may may see if we only compare the several articles on spiritual phenomena from the able pen of that gentleman which appeared from 1870 to 1875 in one of the first we read The increased employment of scientific methods will promote exact observations and greater love of truths among

Inquirers and will produce a race of observers who will drive the worthless residuum of spiritualism hence into the unknown limbo of magic and necromancy and in 187 5 we read over his own signature minute and most interesting descriptions of the materialized Spirit ktie King 64 it is hardly possible to suppose that

Mr Crooks could be under electrobiology influence or hallucination for two or three consecutive years the spirit appeared in his own house in his Library under the most crucial tests and was seen felt and heard by hundreds of persons but Mr Crooks denies that he ever took Katie king for a disembodied

Spirit what was it then if it was not Miss Florence cook and his word is our sufficient guarantee for it then it was either the spirit of one who had lived on earth or one of those that come directly under the Sixth theory of the eight the eminent scientist offers to

The public Choice it must have been one of the classes named fairies Cobalts gnomes elves goblins or a puck 65 yes Katie king must have been a fairy a Titania for to a fairy only could be applied with propriety the following poetic affusion which missed her Crooks quotes in describing this wonderful

Spirit round her she made an atmosphere of Life The Very air seemed lighter from her eyes they were so soft and beautiful and Rife with all we can imagine of the Skies her overpowering presence makes you feel it would not be idolatry to Neil 66 and thus after having written in 1870

His severe sentence against spiritualism and Magic after saying that even at that moment he believed the whole Affair of superstition or at least an unexplained trick a delusion of the senses 67 Mister Crooks in 1875 closes his letter with the following memorable words to imagine I

Say the Katie King of the last 3 years to be the result of imposture does more violence to one’s reason in common sense than to believe her to be what she herself affirms 68 this last remark moreover conclusively proves that one notwithstanding Mister Crooks say full convictions that the somebody calling

Herself Katie King was neither the medium nor some Confederate but on the contrary and unknown force in nature which like love laughs at locksmiths too that that hitherto unrecognized form of force albeit it had become with him not a matter of opinion but of absolute knowledge the eminent investigator still

Did not abandon to the last his skeptical attitude toward the question in short he firmly believes in the phenomenon but cannot accept the idea of its being the human Spirit of a departed somebody it seems to us that as far as public Prejudice goes Mister crook solves one Mystery by creating a still

Deeper one the obscurum for obscurius in other words rejecting the worthless residuum of spiritualism the courageous scientist fearlessly plunges into his own unknown limbo of magic and necromancy the recognized laws of physical science account for but a few of the more objective of the so-called spiritual phenomena while proving the

Reality of certain visible effects of an unknown Force they have not thus far enabled scientists to control that will even this portion of the phenomena the truth is that the professors have not yet discovered the necessary conditions of their occurrence they must go as deeply into

The study of the triple nature of man physiological psychological and divine as did their predecessors The Magicians theologists and thomists of old until the present moment even those who have investigated the phenomena as thoroughly and impartially as Mr Crooks have set aside the cause as something not to be

Discovered now if ever they have troubled themselves no more about that than about the first cause of the cosmic phenomena of the correlation of forces whose endless effects they are at such pains to observe and classify their course has been as unwise as that of a man who should attempt to

Discover the sources of a river by exploring toward its mouth it has so narrowed their views of the possibilities of natural law that very simple forms of occult phenomena have necessitated their denial that they can occur unless Miracles were possible and this being a scientific absurdity the result has been that physical science

Has laterally been losing Prestige if scientists had studied the so-called Miracles instead of denying them many secret laws of nature comprehended by the Ancients would have been again discovered conviction says bacon comes not through arguments but through experiments the Ancients were always distinguished especially the caldian astrologers and magans for their Ardent

Love and pursuit of knowledge in every branch of science they tried to penetrate the secrets of nature in the same way as our modern naturalists and by the only method by which this object can be obtained namely by experimental researches and reason if our modern philosophers cannot apprehend

The fact that they penetrated deeper than themselves into the mysteries of the universe this does not constitute a valid reason why the credit of possessing this knowledge should be denied them or the imputation of superstition laid at their door nothing warrants the charge and every new archaeological Discovery militates against the

Assumption as chemists they were unequaled and in his famous lecture on the lost arts Wendell Phillips says the chemistry of the most ancient period had reached a point which we have never even approached the secret of the malleable glass which if supported by one end by

Its own weight in 20 hours dwindles down to a fine line that you can curve around your wrist would be as difficult to ReDiscover in our civilized countries as to fly to the moon the fabrication of a cup of glass which was brought by an

Exile to Rome in the reign of tiberias a cup which he dashed upon the marble pavement and it was not crushed nor broken by the fall and which as it got dented some was easily brought into shape again with a hammer is a historic fact if it is doubted now it is merely

Because the moderns cannot do the same and yet in samand and some monasteries of thibet such cups and glasswar may be found to this day nay there are persons who claim that they can make the Same by virtue of their knowledge of the much ridiculed and ever doubted alest the

Universal solvent this agent that paracelsus and Van Helmont maintain to be a certain fluid in nature capable of reducing all sublunary bodies as well homogeneous as mixed into their ends primum or the original matter of which they are composed or into an uniform equable and portable liquor that will

Unite with water and the juices of all bodies and yet retain its own radical virtues and if again mixed with itself will thereby be converted into pure Elementary water what impossibilities prevent our crediting the statement why should it not exist and why the idea be considered utopian is it again because our modern

Chemists are unable to produce it but surely it may be conceived without any great effort of imagination that all bodies must have originally come from some first matter and that this matter according to the lessons of astronomy geology and physics must have been a fluid why should not gold of whose

Genesis our scientists know so little have been originally A Primitive or basic matter of gold a ponderous fluid which as says Van Helmont from its own nature or a strong cohesion between its particles acquired afterward a solid form there seems to be very little absurdity to believe in a universal ends

That resolves all bodies into their ends genital Van Helmont calls it the highest and most successful of all salts which having obtained the Supreme degree of Simplicity Purity subtlety enjoys alone The Faculty of remaining unchanged and unimpaired by the subjects it works upon and of dissolving the most stubborn and untractable

Bodies as stones gems glass Earth sulfur Metals Etc into red salt equal in weight to the matter dissolved and this with with as much ease as hot water melts down snow it is into this fluid that the makers of malleable glass claimed and now claim that they immersed common

Glass for several hours to acquire the property of malleability we have a ready and palpable proof of such possibilities a foreign correspondent of the theosophical society a well-known medical practitioner and one who has studied the occult Sciences for Upward of 30 years has succeeded in obtaining

What he terms the true oil of gold I.E the Primal element chemists and physicists have seen and examined it and were driven to confess that they neither knew how it was obtained nor could they do the same that he desires his name to remain unknown is not to be wondered at

Ridicule and public Prejudice are more dangerous sometimes than the Inquisition of old this adamic Earth is next door neighbor to the alest and one of the most important secrets of the Alchemists no cabalist will reveal it to the world for as he expresses it in the well-known

Jargon it would explain the Eagles of the Alchemists and how the Eagle’s Wings are clipped a secret that it took Thomas vaugh eugenius fils 20 years to learn as the dawn of physical science broke into a glaring daylight the spiritual Sciences merged deeper and deeper into night and in their turn they were

Denied so now these greatest Masters in Psychology are looked upon on as ignorant and superstitious ancestors as Mount Banks and jugglers because for sooth the son of modern learning shines today so bright it has become an axiom that the philosophers and Men of Science of the olden time

Knew nothing and lived in a night of superstition but their traducers forget that the sun of today will seem dark by comparison with the luminary of tomorrow whether justly or not and as the men of our Century think their ancestors ignorant so will perhaps their descendants count them for no nothings

The world moves in Cycles the coming races will be but the reproductions of races long bygone as we perhaps are the images of those who lived a 100 centuries ago the time will come when those who now in public slander the hermi ists but Ponder in secret their dust covered volumes who

Plagiarize their ideas assimilate and give them out as their own will receive their dues who honestly exclaims laugh what man has ever taken more comprehensive views of nature than paracelsus he was the Bold creator of chemical medicines the founder of courageous parties victorious in controversy belonging to those spirits

Who have created amongst us a new mode of thinking on the natural existence of things what he scattered through his writings on the Philosophers Stone on pygmies and spirits of the minds on signs on Huli and the elixir of life and which are employed by many to lower his

His estimation cannot extinguish our grateful remembrance of his General Works nor our admiration of his free bold exertions and his Noble intellectual life 69 more than one pathologist chemist homoeopathy and magneti has quenched his thirst for knowledge in the books of paracelsus Frederick hland got his theoretical doctrines on infection from

This medieval quack as sprangle Delights in calling one who was immeasurably higher than himself hemman who Endeavors to vindicate this great philosopher and noly tries to redress his slandered memory speaks of him as the greatest chemist of his time 70 so do Professor molor 71 and Dr enim moer the eminent German

Psychologist 72 according to their criticisms on the labors of this herst paracelis is the most wondrous intellect of his age a noble genius but our modern lights assume to know better and the idea of the rosac crucians about the elementary Spirits the goblins and the elves have sunk into the limbo of magic

And fairy tales for early childhoods 73 we are quite ready to concede to Skeptics that one half and even more of seeming phenomena are but more or less clever fraud recent exposures especially of materializing mediums but too well prove the fact unquestionably numerous others are still in store and this will

Continue until tests have become so perfect and spiritualists so reasonable as no longer to furnish opportunity to mediums or weapons to adversaries what should sensible spiritualists think of the character of Angel guides who after monopolizing perhaps for years a poor medium’s time health and means suddenly abandon him

When he most needs their help none but creatures without Soul or conscience would be guilty of such Injustice conditions mere sophistry what sort of spirits must they be who would not summon if necessary an army of spirit friends if such there be to snatch the innocent medium from the pit

Dug for his feet such things happened in the olden time such may happen now there were apparitions before modern spiritualism and phenomena like ours in every previous age if modern manifestations are a reality and palpable facts so must have been the so-called Miracles and thaumaturgic

Exploits of old or if the latter are but fictions of superstition so must be the former for they rest on no better testimony but in this daily increasing torrent of occult phenomena that rushes from one end of the globe to the other though two-thirds of the manifestations

Are proved spous what of those which are proved genuine Beyond doubt or caval among these may be found Communications coming through nonprofessional as well as professional mediums which are Sublime and divinely Grand often through young children and simple-minded ignorant persons we receive philosophical teachings and precepts poetry and inspirational orations music

And paintings that are fully worthy of the reputations of their alleged authors their prophecies are often verified and their moral disquisitions beneficent though the latter is of rarer occurrence who are those Spirits what those powers or intelligences which are evidently outside of the medium proper and entities per se these intelligence

Deserve the appalation and they differ as widely from the generality of Spooks and goblins that hover around the cabinets for physical manifestations as day from Night we must confess that the situation appears to be very grave the control of mediums by such unprincipled and lying Spirits is constantly becoming

More and more General and the pernicious effects of seeming diabolism constantly multiply some of the best mediums are abandoning the public rostrom and retiring from this influence and the movement is drifting churchward we venture the prediction that unless spiritualists set about the study of ancient philosophy so as to

Learn to discriminate between spirits and to guard themselves against the baser sort 25 years more will not elapse before they will have to fly to the romish communion to escape these guides and controls that they have fondled so long the signs of this catastrophe already exhibit themselves at a recent

Convention at philadelph felia it was seriously proposed to organize a sect of Christian spiritualists this is because having withdrawn from the church and learned nothing of the philosophy of the phenomena or the nature of their Spirits they are drifting about on a sea of uncertainty like a ship without Compass

Or Rudder they cannot Escape The Dilemma they must choose between poery and Pono while men of genuine science such as Wallace Crooks Wagner butro vley Canan hair Reichenbach thur pery de Morgan Hoffman goldshmid W Gregory flam Arya Sergeant Cox and many others firmly believe in the current phenomena many of

The above named reject the theory of departed Spirits therefore it seems but logical to think that if the London ktie King the only materialized something which the public is obliged more or less to credit out of respect to science is not the spirit of an ex mortal

Then it must be the astral solidified shadow of either one of the rosac crucian Spooks fantasies of superstition or of some as yet unexplained force in nature be it however a spirit of health or Goblin damned it is of little consequence for if it be once proved

That its organism is not solid matter then it must be and is a spirit an apparition a breath it is an intelligence which acts outside our organisms and therefore must belong to some existing even though unseen race of beings but what is it what is this something which thinks and even speaks

But yet is not human that is imp palpable and yet not a disembodied spirit that simulates affection passion remorse fear Joy but yet feels neither what is this canting creature which rejoices in cheating the truthful Inquirer and mocking at sacred human feeling for if not Mr Crooks as ktie

King other similar creatures have done all these who can fathom the mystery the true psychologist alone and where should he go for his textbooks but to the neglected alcoves of libraries where the works of despised Hermits and theists have been Gathering dust these many years says Henry Moore the revered

English platonist in his answer to an attack on the Believers of spiritual and Magic phenomena by a skeptic of that age named Webster 74 as for that other opinion that the greater part of the reformed divines hold that it was the devil that appeared in Samuel’s shape it

Is beneath contempt for though I do not doubt but that in many of these necromantic apparitions they are ludicrous Spirits not The Souls of the deceased that appear yet I am clear for the appearing of the soul of Samuel and is clear that in other necromancy it may be such kinds of

Spirits as peruas above describes that change themselves into omnifarious forms and shapes and one while act the parts of demons another while of angels or gods and another while of The Souls of The Departed and I confess such a spirit as this might personate Samuel here for anything Webster alleged to the contrary

For his arguments indeed are wonderfully weak and wooden when such a metaphysician and philosopher as Henry Moore gives such testimony as this we may well assume our point to have been well taken learned investigators all very skeptical as to Spirits in general and departed human Spirits in particular

During the the last 20 years have taxed their brains to invent new names for an old thing thus with Mr Crooks and sent Cox it is the psychic Force Professor Thor of Geneva calls it the psycho orenic Force Professor balur Stewart the electrobiology power Faraday the Great Master of

Experimental philosophy in physics but apparently a novice in Psychology superciliously termed it an unconscious muscular action an unconscious cerebration and whatnot Sir William Hamilton leaden thought Dr Carpenter the ideom motor principal etc etc so many scientists so many names years ago the old German philosopher schopenhauer

Disposed of this force and matter at the same time and since the conversion of Mr Wallace the great Anthropologist has evidently adopted his ideas schopenhauer’s Doctrine is that the universe is but the manifestation of the will every force in nature is also an effect of will representing a higher or

Lower degree of its objectiveness it is the teaching of Plato who stated distinctly that everything visible was created or evolved out of the invisible and eternal will and after its fashion our Heaven he says was produced according to the Eternal pattern of the ideal world contained as everything else in the

Dodecahedron the geometrical model used by the D 75 with Plato the Primal being is an emanation of the demiurgic Mind Muse which contains from The Eternity the idea of the to be created world within itself and which idea he produces out of himself 76 the laws of nature are the

Established relations of this idea to the forms of its manifestations these forms says schopenhauer are time space and causality through time and space the idea varies in its numberless manifestations these ideas are far from being new and even with Plato they were not original this is what we read in the

Caldian oracles 77 The Works of nature coexist with the intellectual new Amron Epsilon Ro iot Amicon spiritual light of the father for it is the soul sailon kilon which adorned the great heaven and which adorns it after the Father the incorporeal world then was already completed having its seat in the Divine

Reason say filo 78 who is erroneously accused of deriving his Philosophy from Plato in the theogony of mochas we find ether first and then the air the two principles from which ulum the intelligible new Amron Epsilon tacron God the visible Universe of matter is born 79 in the oric hymns the Aeros fans

Evolves from the spiritual egg which the Ethereal winds impregnate wind 80 being the spirit of God who is said to move in ether brooding over the chaos the Divine idea in the Hindu kakop panad pusia the Divine Spirit already stands before the original matter from whose Union Springs

The Great Soul of the world Maha equals Atma brah the spirit of Life 81 these latter Appalachians are identical with the Universal Soul or animamundi and the astralite of the theorists and cabalists Pythagoras brought his doctrines from the Eastern sanctuary and Plato compiled them into a form more intelligible than the mysterious

Numerals of the sage whose doctrines he had fully embraced to the uninitiated Mind thus the cosmos is the son with Plato having for his father and mother the Divine thought and matter 82 the Egyptians says Dunlap 83 distinguish between an older and younger Horus the former the brother of Osiris

The latter the son of Osiris and Isis the first is the the idea of the world remaining in the demiurgic mind born in darkness before the creation of the world the second Horus is this idea going forth from the logos becoming clothed with matter and assuming an actual existence

84 the mundane God Eternal boundless young and old of winding form 85 say the caldian oracles this winding form is a figure to express the vibratory motion of the astralite with which the ancient priests were perfectly well acquainted though they may have differed in views of ether with modern

Scientists for in The Ether they place the Eternal idea pervading the universe or the will which becomes force and creates or organizes matter the will says Van Helmont is the first of all powers for through the will of the Creator all things were made and put in

Motion the will is the property of all Spiritual Beings and displays itself in them the more Act acely the more they are freed from matter and paracelis the Divine as he was called adds in the same strain Faith must confirm the imagination for Faith establishes the will determined will is a beginning of

All magical operations because men do not perfectly imagine and believe the result is that the Arts are uncertain while they might be perfectly certain the opposing power alone of unbelief and skepticism if projected in a current of equal force can check the other and sometimes completely neutralize it why should

Spiritualists wonder that the presence of some strong Skeptics or of those who feeling bitterly opposed to the phenomenon unconsciously exercise their willpower in opposition hinders and often stops altogether the manifestations if there is no conscious power on Earth but sometimes finds another to interfere with or even counterbalance it why wonder when the

Unconscious passive power of a medium is suddenly paralyzed in its effects by another opposing one though it also be as unconsciously exercised professors Faraday and Tindle boasted that their presence at a circle would stop at once every manifestation this fact alone ought to have proved to the eminent scientists

That there was some force in these phenomena worthy to arrest their attention as a scientist Prof Tindle was perhaps preeminent in the circle of those who were present at the Seance as a shrewd Observer one not easily deceived by a tricking medium he was perhaps no better if as clever as

Others in the room and if the manifestations were but a fraud so ingenious as to deceive the others they would not have stopped even on his account what medium can ever boast of such phenomena as were produced by Jesus and the Apostle Paul after him yet even Jesus met with cases where the

Unconscious force of resistance overpowered even his so welld directed current of Will and he did did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief there is a reflection of every one of these views in schopenhauer’s philosophy our investigating scientists might consult his works with profit they

Will find there in many a strange hypothesis founded on Old ideas speculations on the new phenomena which may prove as reasonable as any and be saved the useless trouble of inventing new theories the psychic and EIC forces the ideomotor and electrobiology Powers latent thought and even unconscious cerebration theories can be condensed in

Two words the cabalistic astralite the Bold theories and opinions expressed in schopenhauer’s Works differ widely with those of the majority of our Orthodox scientists in reality remarks this daring Speculator there is neither matter nor Spirit the tendency to gravitation in a stone is as unexplainable as thought in human brain

If matter can no one knows why fall to the ground then it can also no one knows why think as soon even in mechanics as we trespass beyond the purely mathematical as soon as we reach the inscrutable adhesion gravitation and so on we are faced by phenomena which are

To our senses as mysterious as the will and thought in man we find ourselves facing the incomprehensible for such is every force in nature where is then that matter which you all pretend to know so well and from which being so familiar with it you draw all your conclusions

And explanations and attribute to it all things that which can be fully realized by our reason and senses is but The Superficial they can never reach the true inner substance of things such was the opinion of Kant if you consider that there is in a human head some sort of a

Spirit then you are obliged to concede the same to a stone if you’re dead and utterly passive matter can manifest a tendency toward gravitation ation or like electricity attract and repel and send out sparks then as well as the brain it can also think in short every

Particle of the so-called Spirit we can replace with an equivalent of matter and every particle of matter replace with Spirit thus it is not the cartisian division of all things into matter and spirit that can ever be found philosophically exact but only if we divide them into will and manifestation

Which form of division has not to do with the former for it spiritualizes everything all that which is in the first instance real and objective body and matter it transforms into a representation and every manifestation into will 86 these views corroborate what we have expressed about the various names given

To the same thing the disputants are battling about mere words call the phenomena Force energy electricity or magnetism will or spirit Power it will ever be the partial manifestation of the Soul whether disembodied or imprisoned for a while in its body of a portion of that intelligent omnipotent an individual will pervading

All nature and known through the insufficiency of human language to express correctly psychological images as God the ideas of some of our schoolmen about matter are from the cabalistic standing point in many a way erroneous Harman calls their views an instinctual prejudice furthermore he demonstrates that no

Experiment can have anything to do with matter properly termed but only with the forces into which he divides it the visible effects of matter are but the effects of force he concludes thereby that that which is now called matter is nothing but the aggregation of atomic forces to express which the word matter

Is used outside of that for science matter is but a word void of sense not withstanding many an honest confession on the part of our Specialists physicists physiologists and chemists that they know nothing whatever of matter 87 they deify it every new phenomenon which they find themselves unable to explain is triturated

Compounded into incense and burned on the altar of the goddess who patronizes modern scientists no one can better treat his subject than does schopenhauer in his perga in this work he discusses at length animal magnetism Clairvoyance sympathetic cures seership magic Omens ghost seeeing and other spiritual matters all these manifestations he says

Are branches of one and the same tree and furnish us with irrefutable proofs of the existence of a chain of beings which is based on quite a different order of things than that nature which has at its foundation laws of space time and adaptability this other order of things

Is far deeper for it is the original and the direct one in its presence the common laws of nature which are simp simply formal are unavailing therefore under its immediate action neither time nor space can separate any longer the individuals and the separation impendent on these forms presents no more

Insurmountable barriers for the Intercourse of thoughts and the immediate action of the will in this manner changes may be wrought by quite a different course than the course of physical causality I.E through an action of the manifestation of the will exhibited in a peculiar way and outside the individual himself

Therefore the peculiar character of all the afores said manifestations is the viso indant ACO IND distant Vision action at a distance in its relation to time as well as in its relation to space such an action at a distance is just what constitutes the fundamental character of what is called magical for

Such is the immediate action of our will an action liberated from the causal conditions of physical action VI contact besides that continues schopenhauer these manifestations present to us a substantial and perfectly logical contradiction to materialism and even to naturalism because in the light of such manifestations that order of things in

Nature which both these philosophies seek to present as absolute and the only genuine appears before us on the contrary purely phenomenal and superficial and containing at the bottom of it a substance of things apart and perfectly independent of its own laws that is why these manifestations at least from a purely philosophical point

Of view among all the facts which are presented to us in the domain of experiment are Beyond any comparison the most important therefore it is the duty of every scientist to acquaint himself with them 88 to pass from the philosophical speculations of a man like schopenhauer to The Superficial generalizations of

Some of the French academicians would be profitless but for the fact that it enables us to estimate the intellectual grasp of the two schools of learning what the German makes of profound psychological questions we have seen compare with it the best that the astronomer babinet and the chemist

Bingol can offer by way of explaining an important spiritualistic phenomenon in 1854 to 5 these distinguished Specialists presented to the academy a memoir or monograph whose evident object was to corroborate and at the same time make clearer Dr Chev ru’s too complicated theory in explanation of the Turning table

Of the commission for the investigation of which he was a member here it is verbatim as to the movements and oscillations alleged to happen with certain tables they can have no cause other than the invisible and involuntary vibrations of the experimenters muscular system the extended contraction of the

Muscles manifesting itself at such time by a series of vibrations and becoming thus a visible Tremor which communicates to the object a circum rotary motion this rotation is thus enabled to manifest itself with a considerable energy by a gradually quickening motion or by a strong resistance whenever it is

Required to stop hence the physical explanation of the phenomenon becomes clear and does not offer the slightest difficulty 89 none whatever this scientific hypothesis or demonstration shall we say is as clear as one of M babinet nebul examined on a foggy night and still clear as it may be

It lacks an important feature I.E Common Sense we are at a loss to decide whether or not babinet accepts and desport to cause Hartman’s proposition that the visible effects of matter are nothing but the effects of a force and that in order to form a clear conception of

Matter one must first form one of force the philosophy to the school of which belongs Hartman and which is partly accepted by several of the greatest German scientists teaches that the problem of matter can only only be solved by that invisible force acquaintance with which schopenhauer terms the magical knowledge and magical

Effect or action of will thus we must first ascertain whether the involuntary vibrations of the experimenters muscular system which are but actions of matter are influenced by a will within the experimenter or without in the former case babinet makes of him an unconscious epileptic the latter as we will further

See he rejects altogether and attributes all intelligent answers of the Tipping or wrapping tables to unconscious ventriloquism we know that every exertion of will results in force and that according to the above named German School the manifestations of atomic forces are individual actions of will resulting in the unconscious rushing of

Atoms into the concrete image already subjectively created by the will democratus taught after his instructor Lucius that the first principles of all things contained in the UN Universe were atoms and a vacuum in its cabalistic sense the vacuum means in this instance the latent deity or latent Force which

At its first manifestation became will and thus communicated the first impulse to these atoms whose agglomeration is matter this vacuum was but another name for chaos and an unsatisfactory one for according to the parapatics nature up hores a vacuum that before democratus the Ancients were familiar with the idea

Of the industry cability of matter is proved by their allegories and numerous other facts movers gives a definition of The Phoenician idea of the ideal sunlight as a spiritual influence issuing from the highest God iao the light conceivable only by intellect the physical and spiritual principle of all

Things out of which the soul emanates it was the male essence or wisdom while the Primitive matter or chaos was the female thus the two first principles coeternal and infin in it were already with the Primitive Phoenicians spirit and matter therefore the theory is as old as the world for democratus was not

The first philosopher who taught it and intuition existed in man before the ultimate development of his reason but it is in the denial of the boundless and endless entity possessor of that invisible will which we for lack of a better term call God that lies the powerlessness of every materialistic

Science to explain the occult phenomena it is in the rejection a priori of everything which might force them to cross the boundary of exact science and step into the domain of psychological or if we prefer metaphysical physiology that we find the secret cause of their discomfort by the manifestations and their absurd theories

To account for them the ancient philosophy affirmed that it is in consequence of the manifestation of that will termed by Plato the Divine idea that everything visible and invisible sprung into existence as that intelligent idea which which by directing its Soul willower toward a center of localized forces

Called objective forms into being so can man the microcosm of the great macrocosm do the same in proportion with the development of his willpower the imaginary Adams a figure of speech employed by democratus and gratefully seized upon by the materialists are like automatic workmen moved inward eye by the influx of that

Universal will direct it upon them and which manifesting itself as Force sets them into activity the plan of the structure to be erected is in the brain of the architect and reflects his will abstract as yet from the instant of the conception it becomes concrete through these atoms which follow Faithfully

Every line point and figure traced in the imagination of the Divine geometer as God creates so man can create given a certain intensity of Will and the shapes created by the Mind become subjective hallucinations they are called although to their creator they are real as any visible object is to

Anyone else given a more intense and intelligent concentration of this will and the form becomes concrete visible objective the man has learned the secret of Secrets he is a magician the materialist should not object to this Logic for he regards thought as matter conceding it to be so the cunning

Mechanism contrived by the inventor the fairy scenes born in the poet’s brain the gorgeous painting limed by the artists fancy the Peerless statue chiseled in ether by the sculptor the Palaces and castles built in air by the architect all these though invisible and subjective must exist for they are

Matter shaped and molded who shall say then that there are not some men of such Imperial will as to be able to drag these air drawn fancies into view enveloped in the hard casing of gross substance to make them tangible if the French scientists reaped no laurels in

The new field of Investigation what more was done in England until the day when Mr Crooks offered himself an atonement for the sins of the Learned body why Mis Faraday some 20 years ago actually condescended to be spoken to once or twice upon the subject Faraday whose name is pronounced by the anti-spiritual

Ists in every discussion upon the phenomena as a sort of scientific charm against the evil eye of spiritualism Faraday who blushed for having published his researches upon such a degrading belief is now proved on good authority to have never sat at a tipping table

Himself at all we have but to open a few strain numbers of the journal the debats published while a noted Scotch medium was in England to recall the past events in all their primitive freshness in one of these numbers diar Fuko of Paris comes out as a champion for the eminent English

Experimenter pray do not imagine says he that the grand physicist had ever himself condescended so far as to sit prosaically at a jumping table whence then came the blushes which suffused the cheeks of the father of experimental philosophy remembering this fact we will now examine the nature of Faraday’s beautiful indicator the extraordinary

Medium catcher invented by him for the detection of mediumistic fraud that complicated machine the memory of which haunts like a nightmare the dreams of dishonest medium is carefully described in K merel’s question their spr the better to prove to the experimenters the reality of their own impulsion Professor Faraday

Placed several cardboard discs United to each other and stuck to the table by a half soft glue which making the whole adhere for a time together would nevertheless yield to a continuous pressure now the table having turned Yes actually having dared to turn before Mr Faraday which fact is of some value at

Least the discs were examined and as they were found to have gradually displaced themselves by slipping in the same direction as the table it thus became an unquestionable proof that the experimenters had pushed the tables themselves another of the so-called scientific tests so useful in a phenomenon alleged to be either

Spiritual or psychical consisted of a small instrument which immediately warned the witnesses of the slightest personal impulsion on their part or rather according to Mis farad’s own expression it warned them when they changed from the passive to the active State this needle which betrayed the active motion proved but

One thing viz the action of a force which either emanated from the sitters or controlled them and who has ever said that there is no such Force everyone admits so much whether this Force passes through the operator as it is generally shown or acts independently of him as is

So often the case the the whole mystery consisted in the disproportion of the force employed by The Operators who pushed because they were forced to push with certain effects of rotation or rather of a really marvelous race in the presence of such prodigious effects how could anyone imagine that the liliputian

Experiments of that kind could have any value in this newly discovered land of giants 90 Professor Agassi who occupied in America nearly the same eminent position as a scientist which Mr Faraday did in England acted with a still greater unfairness Professor Jr Buchanan the distinguished Anthropologist who has treated

Spiritualism in some respects more scientifically than anyone else in America speaks of Agy in a recent article with a very just indignation for of all other men Professor Agassi ought to believe in a phenomenon to which he had been a subject himself but now that both farad and Agy are themselves disembodied we

Can can do better by questioning the living than the dead thus a force whose secret powers were thoroughly familiar to the ancient theists is denied by modern Skeptics the anti- deluvian children who perhaps played with it using it as the boys in bullar lon’s coming race used

The tremendous vill called it the water of tha their descendants named it the animamundi the soul of the universe and still later the medieval Hermits termed it siderial light or the milk of the celestial virgin the Magnus and many other names but our modern learned men will neither accept nor

Recognize it under such appellations for it pertains to Magic and Magic is in their conception a disgraceful Superstition apollonius and iamus held that it was not in the knowledge of things without but in the Perfection of the Soul within that lies the Empire of man aspiring to be more than men 91 thus

They had arrived at a perfect cognizance of their Godlike like Souls the powers of which they used with all the wisdom outgrowth of esoteric study of the Hermetic lore inherited by them from their forefathers but our philosophers tightly shutting themselves up in their shells of Flesh cannot or dare not carry their

Timid gaze beyond the comprehensible for them there is no future life there are no Godlike dreams they scorn them as unscientific for them the men of old are but ignorant ancestors as they express it and whenever they meet during their physiological researches with an author who believes that this mysterious

Yearning after spiritual knowledge is inherent in every human being and cannot have been given us utterly in vain they regard him with contemptuous pity says a Persian proverb the darker the sky is the brighter the Stars will shine thus on the dark firmament of the Medieval ages began appearing the mysterious

Brothers of the rosie cross they formed no associations they they built no colleges for hunted up and down like so many wild beasts when caught by the Christian Church they were unceremoniously roasted as religion forbids it says Bell to spill blood therefore to elude the maxim Ecclesia non navit sanguin they

Burned human beings as burning a man does not shed his blood many of these Mystics by following what they were taught by some treatises secretly preserved from one generation to another achieved discoveries which would not be despised Even in our modern days of exact Sciences Roger Bacon the frier was

Laughed at as a quack and is now generally numbered among Pretenders to magic Art but his discoveries were nevertheless accepted and are now used by those who ridicule him the most Roger Bacon belonged by right if not by fact to that Brotherhood which includes all those who study the occult

Sciences living in the 13th century almost a contemporary therefore of albertus Magnus and Thomas aquinus his discoveries such as gunpowder and optical glasses and his mechanical achievements were considered by everyone as so many miracles he was accused of having made a compact with the evil one in the

Legendary history of frier bacon as well as in an old play written by Robert Green a dramatist in the days of Queen Elizabeth it is recounted that having been summoned before the king the frier was induced to show some of his skill before her majesty the queen so he waved

His hand his wand says the text and presently was heard such excellent music that they all said they had never heard the like then there was heard a still louder music and four apparitions suddenly presented themselves and danced until they vanished and disappeared in the air then he waved his wand again and

Suddenly there was such a smell as if all the rich perfumes in the whole world had been there prepared in the best manner that art could set them out then Roger Bacon having promised a gentleman to show him his sweetheart he pulled a hanging in the kingk apartment aside and

Everyone in the room saw a kitchenmaid with a basting radle in her hand the proud gentleman although he recognized the maiden who disappeared as suddenly as she had appeared was enraged at the humiliating spectacle and threatened the frier with his revenge what does the magician do he simply answers threaten

Not lest I do more shame and do you take eat how you give Scholars the LIE again as a commentary on this the modern historian 92 remarks this may be taken as a sort of exemplification of the class of exhibitions which were probably the result of a superior knowledge of Natural

Sciences no one ever doubted that it was the result of precisely such a knowledge and The herst Magicians astrologers and Alchemists never claimed anything else it certainly was not their fault that the ignorant masses under the influence of an unscrupulous and fanatical clergy should have attributed all such Works to

The agency of the devil in view of the atrocious tortures provided by the Inquisition for all suspected of either black or white magic it is not strange that these philosophers neither boasted nor even acknowledged the fact of such an intercourse on the contrary their own writings prove that they held that magic

Is no more than the application of natural active causes to passive things or subjects by means thereof many tremendously surprising but yet natural effects are produced the phenomena of the Mystic odors and music exhibited by Roger Bacon have been often observed in our own time to say nothing of our

Personal experience we are informed by English correspondents of the theosophical society that they have heard strains of the most ravishing music coming from no visible instrument and inhaled a succession of delightful odors produced as they believed by Spirit agency one correspondent tells us that so powerful was one of these familiar odors

That of Sandalwood that the house would be impregnated with it for weeks after the Seance the medium in this case was a member of a private family and the experiments were all made within the domestic Circle another describes what he calls a musical rap the potencies that are now capable of producing these

Phenomena must have existed and been equally efficacious in the days of Roger Bacon as to The Apparition it suffices to say that they are evoked now in spiritualistic circles and guaranteed by scientists and their evocation by Roger Bacon is thus made more probable than ever Baptista pora in

His Treatise on natural magic enumerates a whole catalog of secret formula for producing extraordinary Effects by employing the occult powers of nature although The Magicians believed as firmly as are spiritualists in a world of invisible Spirits none of them claimed to produce his effects under their control or through their soul help

They knew too well how difficult it is to keep away the elementary creatures when they have once found the door wide open even the magic of the ancient calans was but a profound knowledge of the powers of simples and minerals it was only when the theist desired Divine help in spiritual and

Earthly matters that he sought direct communication through religious rights with pure Spiritual Beings with them even those spirits who remain invisible and communicate with Mortals through their awakened inner senses as in Clairvoyance clar audience and trance could only be evoked subjectively and as a result of purity

Of life and prayer but all physical phenomena were produced simply by applying a knowledge of natural forces although certainly not by the method of Ledger domain practiced in our days by conjurers men possessed of such knowledge and exercising such Powers patiently toil for something better than

The vain Glory of a passing Fame seeking it not they became Immortal as do all who labor for the good of the race forgetful of mean self illuminated with the light of Eternal truth these rich poor Alchemists fixed their attention upon the things that lie beyond the common Ken recognizing nothing in

Scrutable but the first cause and finding no question unsolvable to dare to know to Will and remain silent was their constant rule to be beneficent unselfish and unpretending were with them spontaneous impulses disdaining the rewards of petty traffic spurning wealth luxury pump and worldly power they aspired to knowledge

As the most satisfying of all acquisitions they esteemed poverty hunger toil and the evil report of men as none too great a price to pay for its achievement they who might have lay on Downey velvet covered beds suffered themselves to die in hospitals and by the wayside rather than debase their

Souls and allow the profane cupidity of those who tempted them to triumph over their sacred vows the lives of paracelsus Cornelius agria and filth are too well known to repeat the old sad story if spiritualists are anxious to keep strictly dogmatic in their Notions of the spirit world they must not set

Scientists to investigate their phenomena in the true experimental Spirit the attempt would most surely result in a partial rediscovery of the magic of old that of Moses and paracelsus under the deceptive beauty of some of their apparitions they might find someday the sils and fair undes of the rosac crucian playing in the

Currents of psychic and odic force already Mister Crooks who fully credits the being feels that under the fair skin of ktie covering a simulacrum of heart borrowed partially from the medium and the circle there is no soul and the Learned authors of the Unseen Universe abandoning their electrobiology Theory

The begin to perceive in the Universal ether the possibility that it is a photographic album of Ian sof the boundless we are far from believing that all the spirits that communicate at circles are of the classes called Elemental and Elementary many especially among those who control the medium subjectively to

Speak write and otherwise act in various ways are human disembodied Spirits whether the majority of such Spirits are good or bad largely depends on the private morality of the medium much on the circle present and a great deal on the intensity and object of their purpose if this object is merely to

Gratify curiosity and to pass the time it is useless to expect anything serious but in any case human Spirits can never materialize themselves in propria Persona these can never appear to the investigator clothed with warm solid flesh sweating hands and faces and grossly material bodies the most most

They can do is to project their ethereal reflection on the atmospheric waves and if the touch of their hands and clothing can become upon rare occasions objective to the senses of a living mortal it will be felt as a passing Breeze gently sweeping over the touched spot not as a

Human hand or material body it is useless to plead that the materialized spirits that have exhibited themselves with beating hearts and loud voices with or without a trumpet are human Spirits the voices if such sound can be termed a voice at all of a spiritual Apparition once heard can hardly be

Forgotten that of a pure spirit is like the tremulous murmur of an eolian harp echoed from a distance the voice of a suffering hence impure if not utterly bad Spirit may be assimilated to a human voice issuing from An Empty Barrel this is not our philosophy but that of the

Numberless generations of theists and magicians and based upon their practical experience the test testimony of antiquity is positive on this subject Delta Alpha iotron new iotron iot new Fon new Alpha Iota Alpha new alpharo Theta Omicron Iota Epsilon Iota Sigma Iota 93 the voices of spirits are not

Articulated the spirit voice consists of a series of sounds which conveys the impression of a column of compressed air ascending from beneath upward and spreading around the living interlocutor the many eyewitnesses who testified in the case of Elizabeth linger namely 94 the Deputy Governor of the prison of weinburg Mayor eart Ty and

Nor sworn evidence duton Hofer and CF the mathematician testified that they saw The Apparition like a pillar of clouds for the space of 11 weeks Dr Kerner and his sons several Lutheran ministers The Advocate Fraz the engraver duttenhofer two Physicians sephir inciter the judge hay and the Baron von hugle with many others

Followed this manifestation daily during the time it lasted The Prisoner Elizabeth prayed with a loud voice uninterruptedly therefore as the spirit was talking at the same time it could be no ventriloquism and that voice they say had nothing human in it no one could imitate its sounds further on we will give abundant

Proofs from ancient authors concerning this neglected truism we will now only again assert that no Spirit claimed by the spiritualists to be human was ever proved to be such on sufficient testimony the influence of the disembodied ones can be felt and communicated subjectively by them to sensitives they can produce objective

Manifestations but they cannot produce themselves otherwise than as described above they can control the body of a medium and express their desires and ideas in various modes well known to spiritualists but not materialize what is matteress and purely spirit spiritual their Divine Essence thus every so-called materialization when genuine is either

Produced perhaps by the will of that Spirit whom the appearance is claimed to be but can only personate it best or by the elementary goblins themselves which are generally too stupid to deserve the honor of being called Devils upon rare occasions the spirits are able to subdue and control these

Soulless beings which are ever ready to assume pompous names if left to themselves in such a way that the mischievous Spirit of the air shaped in the real image of the human spirit will be moved by the latter like a marionette and unable to either act or utter other

Words than those imposed on him by the immortal soul but this requires many conditions generally unknown to the circles of even spiritualists most in the habit of regularly attending seances not everyone can attract human spirits who likes one of the most powerful attractions of our departed ones is their strong affection For Those

Whom they have left on Earth it draws them irresistibly by degrees into the current of the astral light vibrating between the person sympathetic to them and the Universal Soul another very important condition is Harmony and the Magnetic purity of the persons present if this philosophy is wrong if all the

Materialized forms emerging in darkened rooms from still darker cabinets are spirits of men who once lived upon this Earth why such a difference between them and the ghosts that appear unexpectedly exabrupto without either cabinet or medium whoever heard of the apparitions unrestful Souls hovering about the spots

Where they were murdered or coming back for some other mysterious reasons of their own with warm hands feeling like living flesh and but that they are known to be dead and buried not distinguishable from living Mortals we have well attested facts of such apparitions making themselves suddenly visible but never until until the

Beginning of the era of the materializations did we see anything like them in the medium and day break of September 8th 1876 we read a letter from a lady traveling on the continent narrating a circumstance that happened in a haunted house she says a strange sound proceeded

From a darkened corner of the library on looking up she perceived a cloud or column of luminous Vapor the Earthbound Spirit was hovering about the spot rendered a cursive by his evil deed as this Spirit was doubtless a genuine Elementary Apparition which made itself visible of its own free will in short an

Umber it was as every respectable Shadow should be visible but imp palpable or if palpable at all communicating to the feeling of touch the sensation of a mass of water suddenly clasped in a hand or of condensed but cold steam it was luminous and vapory for a we can tell it

Might have been the real personal Umbra of the spirit person executed and Earthbound either by its own remorse and crimes or those of another person or Spirit the mysteries of afterdeath are many and modern materializations only make them cheap and ridiculous in the eyes of the indifferent to these

Assertions may be opposed a fact well known among spiritualists the writer has publicly certified to having seen such materialized forms we have most assuredly done so and are ready to repeat the testimony we have recognized such figures as the visible representations of acquaintances friends and even relatives we have in company with many

Other Spectators heard them pronounce words in languages unfamiliar not only to the medium and to everyone else in the room except ourselves but in some cases to almost if not quite every medium in America and Europe for they were the tongues of Eastern tribes and peoples at the time these instances were

Justly regarded as conclusive proofs of the genuine mediumship of the uneducated Vermont farmer who sat in this cabinet but nevertheless these figures were not the forms of the persons they appeared to be they were simply their portrait statues constructed animated and operated by the elementaries if we have not previously

Elucidated this point it was because the spiritualistic public was not then ready to even listen to the fundamental proposition that there are Elemental and Elementary Spirits since that time this subject has been broached and more or less widely discussed there is less hazard now in attempting to launch upon the Restless

Sea of criticism the Hy philosophy of the ancient sages for there has been some preparation of the public mind to consider it with impartiality and deliberation two years of agitation have affected a marked change for the better penus writes that 400 years after the Battle of Marathon there were still

Heard in the place where it was fought the naying of horses and the shouts of shadowy soldiers ERS supposing that the specters of the slaughtered soldiers were their genuine Spirits they looked like Shadows not materialized men who then or what produced the nameing of horses equin spirits and if it be pronounced untrue

That horses have Spirits which assuredly no one among zoologists physiologists or psychologists or even spiritualists can either prove or disprove then must we take it for granted that it was the Immortal Souls of men which produced the nameing at Marathon to make the historical battle seem more Vivid and dramatic the

Phantoms of dogs cats and various other animals have been repeatedly seen and the worldwide testimony is as trustworthy upon this point as that with respect to human apparitions who or what Persona T if we are allowed such an expression the ghosts of departed animals is it again human

Spirits as the matter now stands there is no side issue we have either to admit that animals have surviving spirits and souls as well as ourselves or hold with poery that there are in The Invisible World a kind of tricky malicious demons intermediary beings between living men and

Gods spirits that Delight in appearing under every imaginable shape beginning with the human form and ending with those of multifarious animals 95 before venturing to decide the question whether the Spectrum animal forms so frequently seen and attested are the returning spirits of dead beasts we must carefully consider their

Reported Behavior do these specters act according to the habits and display the same instincts as the animals during life do the spectral beasts of prey lie in wait for victims and timid animals flee before the presence of man or do the latter show a malevolence and disposition to annoy quite foreign to their

Natures many victims of these obsessions notably The Afflicted persons of Salem and other historical witchcrafts testify to having seen dogs cats pigs and other animals entering their rooms biting them trampling upon their sleeping bodies and talking to them often inciting them to suicide and other crimes in the well

Attested case of Elizabeth eslinger mentioned by diar ker The Apparition of the ancient priest of Wal 96 was accompanied by a large black dog which he called his father and which dog in the presence of numerous Witnesses jumped on all the beds of the prisoners at another time the priest

Appeared with a lamb and sometimes with two Lambs most of those Accused at Salem were charged by the cesses with Consulting and plotting Mischief with yellow birds which would sit on their shoulder or on the beam’s overhead 97 and unless we discredit the testimony of thousands of Witnesses in all parts of

The world and in all ages and allow a monopo of seership to Modern mediums Spectre animals do appear and manifest all the worst traits of depraved human nature without themselves being human what then can they be but Elementals deart was one of the few who believed and dared say that to occult

Medicine we shall owe discoveries destined to extend the domain of philosophy and Brier deamant not only shared in these hopes but openly avowed his sympathy with supernaturalism which he considered the Universal Grand Creed we think with gizo he says that the existence of society is bound up in it

It is in vain that modern reason which not withstanding its positivism cannot explain the intimate cause of any phenomena rejects the supernatural it is universal and at the root of all Hearts the most elevated minds are frequently its most Ardent disciples 98 Christopher Columbus discovered America and Americus vusus reaped the

Glory and usurped his dues theophrastus paracelsus rediscovered the occult properties of the magnet the bone of Horus which 12 centuries before his time had played such an important part in the theurgic Mysteries and he very naturally became the founder of the school of magnetism and of medieval magical

Theology but Mesmer who lived nearly 300 years after him and as a disciple of his school brought the magnetic wonders before the public reaped the glory that was due to the fire full philosopher while the Great Master died in a hospital so goes the world new discoveries evolving from old Sciences

New men the same old nature chapter 3 the mirror of the Soul cannot reflect both Earth and Heaven and the one vanishes from its surface as the other is glassed upon its deep zenoni K don ta Don Mission deaner o k LA divite and exist pwell Advantage Tres

To a Persuader Al home Chuan force of yugul preside at SCS Destinies e frae ohaz l crime La 2 robes Pier disc scowers May 7th 1794 we believe that few of those physical phenomena which are genuine are caused by disembodied human spirits still even those that are

Produced by occult forces of nature such as happen through a few genuine mediums and are consciously employed by the so-called jugglers of India and Egypt deserve a careful and serious investigation by science especially now that a number of respected authorities have testified that in many cases the hypothesis of

Fraud does not hold no doubt there are professed conjurers who can perform cleverer tricks than all the American and English John Kings together Robert hodin unquestionably could but this did not prevent his laughing outright in the face of the academicians when they desired him to assert in the newspapers

That he could make a table move or wrap answers to questions without contact of hands unless the table was a prepared one 99 the fact alone that a now notorious London juggler refused to accept a challenge for £1,000 offered him by Mis Alon Joy 100 to produce such manifestations as are usually obtained

Through mediums unless he was left Unbound and free from the hands of a committee negatives his expose of the occult phenomena clever as he may be we defy and challenge him to reproduce under the same conditions that tricks exhibited even by a common Indian juggler for instance the spot to be

Chosen by the investigators at the moment of the performance and the juggler to know nothing of the choice the experiment to be made in broad daylight without the least preparations for it without any Confederate but a boy absolutely naked and the juggler to be in a condition of semi nudity after that

We should select out of a variety three tricks the most common among such public jugglers and that were recently exhibited to some gentleman belonging to the suite of the Prince of Wales one to transform a rupee firmly clasped in the hand of a skeptic into a living Cobra

The bite of which would prove fatal as an examination of its fangs would show two to cause a seed chosen at random by The Spectators and planted in the first semblance of a flower pot furnished by the same Skeptics to grow mature and bear fruit in less than a quar of an

Hour three to stretch himself on three swords stuck perpendicularly in the ground at their hilts the sharp points upward after that to have removed first one of the swords then the other and after an interval of a few seconds the last one the juggler remaining finally lying on nothing on the air miraculously

Suspended at about one yard from the ground when any pressed digitat her to begin with hodin and end with the last trickster who has secured gratuitous advertisement by attacking spiritualism does the same then but only then we will train ourselves to believe that mankind has been evolved out of the hinoe of

Mister huxley’s esine oroh hippus we assert again in full confidence that there does not exist a professional wizard either of the north south or west who can compete with anything approaching success with these untutored naked sons of the East these require no egyptian hall for their performances nor any preparations or

Rehearsals but are ever ready at a moment’s notice to evoke to their help the hidden powers of nature which for European pred agitators as well as for scientists are a closed book verily as elu puts it great men are not always wise neither do the Aged understand

Judgment one1 to repeat the remark of the English Divine Dr Henry Moore we may well say indeed indeed if there were any modesty left in mankind the histories of the Bible might abundantly assure men of the existence of angels and Spirits the same eminent man adds I look upon it as

A special piece of Providence that fresh examples of apparitions May awaken our benumbed and lethargic Minds into an assurance that there are other intelligent beings besides those that are clothed in heavy Earth or clay for this evidence showing that there are bad spirits will necessarily open a door to

The belie that there are good ones and lastly that there is a God the instance above given carries a moral with it not only to scientists but theologians men who have made their Mark in the pulpit and in professor’s chairs are continually showing the lay public that they really know so little of

Psychology as to take up with any plausible schemer who comes their way and so make themselves ridiculous in the eyes of the thoughtful student public opinion upon this subject has been manufactured Ed by jugglers and self-styled savants Unworthy of respectful consideration the development of psychological science has been [ __ ]

Far more by the ridicule of this class of Pretenders than by the inherent difficulties of its study the empty laugh of the scientific nursling or of the fools of fashion has done more to keep man ignorant of his Imperial psychical Powers than the obscurities the obstacles and the dangers that cluster about the

Subject this is especially the case with spirit spiritualistic phenomena that their investigation has been so largely confined to incapa bles is due to the fact that men of science who might and would have studied them have been frightened off by the boasted exposures the poultry jokes and the

Impertinent clamor of those who are not worthy to tie their shoes there are moral cowards even in University chairs the inherent Vitality of modern spiritualism is proven in its survival of the neglect of the scientific body and of the obstru boasting of its pretended exposers if we begin with the

Contemptuous snears of the Patriarchs of science such as Faraday and Brewster and end with the professional exposes of the successful mimicker of the phenomena of London we will not find them Furnishing one single well-established argument against the occurrence of spiritual manifestations my theory is says this individual in his recent sois on expose

That Mr Williams dressed up and personified John King and Peter nobody can prove that it wasn’t so thus it appears that not withstanding the Bold tone of assertion it is but a theory after all and spiritualists might well retort upon the exposer and demand that

He should prove that it is so but the most inveterate uncompromising enemies of spiritualism are a class very fortunately composed of but few members who nevertheless declaim the louder and assert their views with a clamorous worthy of a better cause these are the pretenders to science of

Young America a mongrel class of pseudo philosophers mentioned at the opening of this chapter with sometimes no better right to be regarded as Scholars than the possession of an electrical machine or the delivery of a Pur real lecture on insanity and mediania such men are if you believe them profound thinkers and physiologists

There is none of your metaphysical nonsense about them they are positivists the mental sucklings of AUST Kant whose bosom swell at the thought of plucking diluted Humanity from the dark abyss of superstition and rebuilding the Cosmos on improved principles irascible psychophobia no more cutting insult can be offered them

Than to suggest that they may be endowed with Immortal spirits to hear them one would fancy that there can be no other souls in men and women than scientific or unscientific Souls whatever that kind of soul may be 102 some 30 or 40 years ago in France

Ogust K pupil of the EOL poly technique who had remained for years at that establishment as a repetitor of transcendent analysis and rationalistic mechanics awoke one fine morning with the very irrational idea of becoming a prophet in America profets can be met with at every street corner in Europe

They are as rare as black swans but France is the land of Novelties AUST Kant became a prophet and so infect I is fashion sometimes that even in sober England he was considered for a certain time the Newton of the 19th century the epidemic extended and for the time being it spread like

Wildfire over Germany England and America it found adepts in France but the excitement did not last long with these the prophet needed money the disciples were unwilling to furnish it the fever of admiration for a religion without a god cooled off as quick ly as it had come on of all the enthusiastic

Apostles of the Prophet there remained but one worthy of any attention it was the famous philologist lit try a member of the French Institute and a wouldbe member of the Imperial Academy of Sciences but whom the Archbishop of Orleans maliciously prevented from becoming one of the Immortals 103 the philosopher mathematician the

High priest of the religion of the future taught his Doctrine as do all his brother prophets of our modern days he deified woman and furnished her with an altar but the goddess had to pay for its use the rationalists had laughed at the mental aberration of Fier they had

Laughed at the Saint simonists and their scorn for spiritualism knew no bounds the same rationalists and materialists were caught like so many empty-headed sparrows by the bird liim of the new prophet’s rhetoric a longing for some kind of divinity a craving for the unknown is a feeling congenital in man

Hence the worst atheists seem not to be exempt from it deceived by the outward brilliancy of this ignis fatuous the disciples followed it until they found themselves floundering in a bottomless morass covering themselves with the mask of a pretended erudition the positivists of this country have organized themselves into clubs and committees

With the design of uprooting spiritualism while pretending to impartially investigate it too timid to openly challenge the church’s and the Christian doctrine they Endeavor to sap that upon which all religion is based man’s faith in God and his own immortality their policy is to ridicule that which affords an unusual basis for

Such a faith phenomenal spiritualism attacking it at its weakest side they make the most of its lack of an inductive method and of the exaggerations that are to be found in the transcendental doctrines of its propagandists taking advantage of its unpopularity and displaying a courage as

Furious and out of of place as that of the errant Knight of lancha they claim recognition as philanthropists and benefactors who would crush out a monstrous Superstition let us see in what degree K’s boasted religion of the future is superior to spiritualism and how much less likely

Its Advocates are to need the Refuge of those lunatic asylums which they officiously recommend for the mediums whom they have been so solicitous about before beginning let us call attention to the fact that 34s of the disgraceful features exhibited in modern spiritualism are directly traceable to the materialistic adventurers pretending to be

Spiritualists Kant has fulsomely depicted the artificially fecundated woman of the future she is but elder sister to the cyprian ideal of the free lovers the immunity against the future offered by the teachings of his Moonstruck disciples has inoculated some pseudo spiritualists to such an extent as to lead them to form communistic

Associations none however have proved long lived their leading feature being generally a materialistic animalism gilded over with a thin Leaf of Dutch metal philosophy and tricked out with a combination of hard Greek names the community could not prove anything else than a failure Plato in the fifth book

Of the Republic suggests a method for improving the human race by the elimination of the unhealthy or deformed individuals and by coupling the better specimens of both sexes it was not to be expected that the genius of our Century even were he a prophet would squeeze out

Of his brain anything entirely new Kant was a mathematician cleverly combining several old Utopias he colored the whole and improving on Plato’s idea materialized it and presented the world with the greatest monstrosity that ever emanated from a human mind we beg the reader to keep in view that we do not attack Kant

As a philosopher but as a professed reformer in the IR remediable darkness of his political philosophical and religious views we often meet with isolated observations and remarks in which profound logic and judiciousness of thought rival the brilliancy of their interpretation but then these Dazzle you like flashes of lightning on a gloomy

Night to leave you the next moment more in the dark than ever if condensed and repu his several Works might produce on the whole a volume of very original aphorisms giving a very clear and really clever definition of most of our social evils but it would be vain to seek

Either through the tedious circumlocution of the six volumes of his CH to philosophy positive or in that parody on priesthood in the form of a dialogue the catechism of the religion of positivism any idea suggestive of even provisional remedies for such evils his disciples suggest that the sublime

Doctrines of their profit were not intended for the vulgar comparing the dogmas preached by positivism with their practical exempli ifications by its Apostles we must confess the possibility of some very acromatic Doctrine being at the bottom of it while the high priest preaches that woman must cease to be the

Female of the man 104 while the theory of the positivist legislators on marriage and the family chiefly consists in making the woman the mere companion of Man by ridding her of every maternal function 105 and while they are preparing against the future a substitute for that function by applying

To the chased woman a latent Force 106 some of its lay priests openly preach polygamy and others affirm that their doctrines are the quintessence of spiritual philosophy in the opinion of the romish clergy who labor under a chronic nightmare of the devil Kant offers his woman of the future to the possession of

The incubi 107 in the opinion of more prosaic persons the Divinity of positivism must henceforth be regarded as a biped broodmare even L try made prudent restrictions while accepting the apostleship of this marvelous religion this is what he wrote in 1859 M Kant not only thought that he

Found the principles traced the outlines and furnished the method but that he had deduced the consequences and constructed the social and religious edifice of the future it is in this second division that we make our reservations declaring at the same time that we accept as an inheritance the whole of the first

108 further he says M Kant in a grand work entitled the system of the positive philosophy establish the basis of a philosophy question mark which must finally supplant every Theology and the whole of metaphysics such a work necessarily contains a direct application to the government of societies as it has

Nothing arbitrary in it question mark and as we find there in a real science question mark my adhesion to the principles involves my adhesion to the essential consequences M litr has shown himself in the light of a true son of his Prophet indeed the whole system of K appears to

Us to have been built on a play of words when they say positivism red nihilism when you hear the word Chastity know that it means impudico on being a religion based on a theory of negation its adherence can hardly carry it out practically without saying white when meaning black positive philosophy

Continues litr does not accept atheism for the atheist is not a really emancipated mind but is in his own way a theologian still he gives his explanation about the essence of things he knows how they began atheism is pantheism this system is quite theological yet and thus belongs to the ancient party

109 it really would be losing time to quote any more of these paradoxical dissertations Kant attained to the apotheosis of absurdity in inconsistency when after inventing his philosophy he named it a religion and as is usually the case the disciples have surpassed the reformer in absurdity supposititious philosophers

Who shine in the American of K like a lampiris noct TOA beside a planet leave us in no doubt as to their belief and contrast that system of thought and life elaborated by the French Apostle with the idiot of spiritualism of course to the advantage of the former to destroy you must

Replace exclaims the author of The catechism of the religion of positivism quoting cassader by the way without crediting him with the thought and his disciples proceed to show by what sort of a loathsome system they are anxious to replace Christianity spiritualism and even science positivism Pates one of them is

An integral Doctrine it Rejects completely all forms of theological and metaphysical belief all forms of supernaturalism and thus spiritualism the true positive spirit consists in substituting the study of the invariable laws of phenomena for that of their so-called causes whether proximate or primary on this ground it equally rejects

Atheism for the atheist is at bottom a theologian he adds plagiarizing sentences from lit’s Works The Atheist does not reject the problems of theology only the solution of these and so he is illogical we positivists reject the problem in our turn on the ground that it is utterly inaccessible to the

Intellect and we would only waste our strength in a vain search for first and final causes as you see positivism gives a complete explanation question mark of the world of man his duty and Destiny 110 very brilliant this and now by way of contrast we will quote what a really

Great scientist Professor ha thinks of this system kant’s positive philosophy he says after all is merely negative it is admitted by Kant that he knows nothing of the sources and causes of nature’s laws that their origination is so perfectly inscrutable as to make it idle

To take up time in any scrutiny for that purpose of course his Doctrine makes him avowedly a thorough ignoramus as to the causes of laws or the means by which they are established and can have no basis but the negative argument above stated in objecting to the facts

Ascertained in relation to the spiritual creation thus while allowing The Atheist his material Dominion spiritualism will erect within and above the same space a Dominion of an importance as much greater as eternity is to the average duration of human life and as the boundless regions of the fixed stars are

To the habitable area of this globe 100 111 in short positivism proposes to itself to destroy theology metaphysics spiritualism atheism materialism pantheism and Science and it must finally end in destroying itself de mirville thinks that according to positivism order will begin to reign in the human mind only on the day when

Psychology will become a sort of cerebral physics and history a kind of social physics the modern Muhammad first disburs man woman of God and their own soul and then unwittingly disembowels his own Doctrine with the twoo sharp sword of metaphysics which all the time he thought he was avoiding thus letting

Out every vesage of philosophy in 1864 M Paul Janet a member of The Institute pronounced a discourse upon positivism in which occur the following remarkable words there are some Minds which were brought up and fed on exact and positive Sciences but which feel nevertheless a sort of instinctive impulse for

Philosophy they can satisfy this Instinct but with elements that they have already on hand ignorant in psychological Sciences having studied only the rudiments of metaphysics they nevertheless are determined to fight these same metaphysics as well as psychology of which they know as little as of the other after this is done they

Will imagine themselves to have founded a positive science while the truth is that they have only built up a new mutilated and incomplete metaphysical Theory they arrogate to themselves the authority and infallibility properly belonging alone to the true Sciences those which are based on experience and calculations but they lack such an

Authority for their ideas defective as they may be nevertheless belong to the same class as those which they attack hence the weakness of their situation the final ruin of their ideas which are soon scattered to the Four Winds 112 the positivists of America have joined hands in their untiring efforts to overthrow

Spiritualism to show their impartiality though they propound such novel queries as follows how much rationality is there in the dogmas of the Immaculate Conception the Trinity and transubstantiation if submitted to the tests of physiology mathematics and chemistry and they undertake to say that the vagaries of spiritualism do not surpass in absurdity

These eminently respectable beliefs very well but there is neither theological absurdity nor spiritualistic delusion that can match in depravity and imbecility that positivist notion of artificial fundation denying to themselves all thought on Primal and final causes they apply their insane theories to the construction of an impossible woman for the worship of future

Generations the living Immortal companion of man they would replace with the Indian female fetish of the obia the wooden Idol that is stuffed every day with Serpent’s egg eggs to be hatched by the heat of the Sun and now if we are permitted to ask in the name of common

Sense why should Christian Mystics be taxed with credulity or the spiritualists be consigned to beum when a religion embodying such revolting absurdity finds disciples even among academicians when such insane rap cidies as the following can be uttered by the mouth of Kant and admired by his followers my eyes are dazzled they open

Each day more and more to the increasing coincidence between the social Advent of the feminine mystery and the mental decadence of the Eucharistic Sacrament already the Virgin has dethroned God in the minds of Southern Catholics positivism realizes the Utopia of the Medieval ages by representing all

The members of the great family as the issue of a virgin mother without a husband and again after giving the modus operand the development of the new process would soon cause to spring up a cast without heredity better adap adapted than vulgar procreation to the recruitment of spiritual Chiefs or even

Temporal ones whose authority would then rest upon An Origin truly Superior which would not shrink from an investigation 113 to this we might inquire with propriety whether there has ever been found in the vagaries of spiritualism or the mysteries of Christianity anything more Preposterous than this ideal coming

Race if the tendency of materialism is not grossly bellied by the behavior of some of its Advocates those who publicly preach polygamy we fancy that whether or not there will ever be a sacerdotal sturp so begotten we shall see no end of progeny The Offspring of mothers without

Husbands how natural that a philosophy which could engender such a cast of dactic incubi should Express through the pen of one of its most gerous essayists the following sentiments this is a sad a very sad age 114 full of dead and dying faiths full of idol prayers sent out in

Vain search for the departing Gods but oh it is a glorious Age full of the Golden Light which streams from the ascending Sun of science what shall we do for those who are Shipwrecked in faith bankrupt in intellect but who seek comfort in the Mirage of spiritualism the delusions of

Transcendentalism or the will o the Wisp of mesmerism the ignis fatuous now so favored an image with many dwarf philosophers had itself to struggle for recognition it is not so long since the now familiar phenomenon was stoutly denied by a correspondent of the London Times whose assertions carried weight till the work

Of darar phipson supported by the testimony of bararia humble and other naturalists set the question at rest point 115 the positivists should choose some happier expression and follow the discoveries of science at the same time as to mesmerism it has been adopted in many parts of Germany and is public used

With undeniable success in more than one Hospital its occult properties have been proved and are believed in by physicians whose Eminence learning and merited fame the self-complacent lecturer on mediums and Insanity cannot well hope to equal we have to add but a few more words before we drop this unpleasant subject

We have found positivists particularly happy in the delusion that the greatest scientists of Europe were constists how far their claims may be J as regards other sants we do not know but Huxley whom all Europe considers one of her greatest scientists most decidedly declines that honor and Dr modley of

London follow suit in a lecture delivered by the former gentleman in 1868 in Edinburgh on the physical basis of life he even appears to be very much shocked at the Liberty taken by the Archbishop of York in identifying him with K’s philosophy so far as I am concerned says

M Mr Huxley the most Reverend pret might dialectically HW Mr Kant in pieces as a modern AAG and I would not attempt to stay his hand in so far as my study of what specially characterizes the positive philosophy has led me I find therein little or nothing of any

Scientific value and a great deal which is as thoroughly antagonistic to the very essence of science as anything in Ultram montine Catholicism in fact K’s philosophy in practice might be compendiously described as Catholicism minus Christianity further Huxley even becomes wrathful and Falls to accusing Scotch men of ingratitude for having allowed

The bishop to mistake Kant for the founder of a philosophy which belonged by right to Hume it was enough exclaims the professor to make David Hume turn in his grave that here almost within earshot of his house an interested audience should have listened without a murmur whilst his most characteristic

Doct doctrines were attributed to a French writer of 50 years later date in whose dreary and verbose Pages we miss alike the Vigor of thought and the clearness of style 116 poor Kant it appears that the highest representatives of his philosophy are now reduced at least in this country to one physicist one

Physician who has made a specialty of nervous diseases and one lawyer a very witty critic nicknamed this desperate Trio an animalistic Triad which amid its arduous labors finds no time to acquaint itself with the principles and laws of their language 117 to close the question the positivists neglect no means to

Overthrow spiritualism in favor of their religion their High priests are made to blow their trumpets untiringly and though the walls of no modern Jericho are ever likely to Tumble down in dust before their blast still they neglect no means to attain the desired object their paradoxes are unique and their accusations against spiritualists

Irresistible in logic in a recent lecture for instance it was remarked that the exclusive exercise of religious instinct is productive of sexual immorality priests monks nuns Saints media ecstatics and devotees are famous for their impurities 118 we are happy to remark that while positivism loudly proclaims claims itself a religion spiritualism has never

Pretended to be anything more than a science a growing philosophy or rather a research in Hidden and as yet unexplained forces in nature the objectiveness of its various phenomena has been demonstrated by more than one genuine representative of Science and is ineffectually denied by her monkeys finally it may be remarked of

Our positivists who deal so unceremoniously with every psychological phenomenon that they are like Samuel Butler’s rhetoric I who could not OP his mouth but out there flew a Trope we would there were no occasion to extend the critics glance beyond the circle of triflers and pedants who improperly were

The title of men of science but it is also undeniable that the treatment of new subjects by those whose rank is high in the scientific world but too often passes unchallenged when it is a meable to censure The cautiousness Bred of a fixed habit of experimental research the tentative advance from opinion to

Opinion the weight accorded to recognized authorities all Foster a conservatism of thought which naturally runs into dogmatism the price of scientific progress is too commonly the martyrdom or ostracism of the innovator the reformer of the laboratory must so to speak carry the Citadel of custom and

Prejudice at the point of the bayonet it is rare that even a postern door is left ajar by a friendly hand the noisy protests and impertinent criticism Ms of the little people of the antichamber of science he can afford to let pass unnoticed the hostility of the other

Class is a real Peril that the innovator must face and overcome knowledge does increase a pace but the great body of scientists are not entitled to the credit in every instance they have done their best to shipwreck the new discovery together with the discoverer the Palm is to him who has

Won it by individual courage intuitiveness and persistency few are the forces in nature which when first announced were not laughed at and then set aside as absurd and unscientific humbling the pride of those who had not discovered anything the just claims of those who have been denied a

Hearing until negation was no longer prudent and then alas for poor selfish Humanity these very discoverers too often became the opponents and oppressors in their turn of still more recent explorers in the domain of natural law so so step by step mankind move around their circumscribed circle of knowledge science constantly

Correcting its mistakes and readjusting on the following day the erroneous theories of the preceding one this has been the case not merely with questions pertaining to psychology such as mesmerism in its dual sense of a physical and spiritual phenomenon but even with such discoveries as directly related to exact

Sciences and have been easy to demonstrate what can we do shall we recall the disagreeable past shall we point to Medieval Scholars conniving with the clergy to deny the heliocentric theory for fear of hurting an ecclesiastical Dogma must we recall how learned conchologists once denied that the fossil shells found scattered over

The face of the Earth were ever inhabited by living animals at all how the naturalists of the 18th century declared these but mere fac simile of animals and how these naturalists fought and and quarreled and battled and called each other names over these venerable mummies of the ancient ages for nearly a

Century until Buon settled the question by proving to the negators that they were mistaken surely an oyster shell is anything but transcendental and ought to be quite a palpable subject for any exact study and if the scientists could not agree on that we can hardly expect them to believe at all that evanescent

Forms of hands faces and whole bodies sometimes appear at the seances of spiritual Med when the latter are honest there exists a certain work which might afford very profitable reading for the Leisure Hours of skeptical men of science it is a book published by flin the Perpetual Secretary of the French Academy called

Histar de rer sh de Buon the author shows in it how the great naturalist combed and finally conquered The Advocates of the fac simily Theory and how they still went on denying everything under the sun until at times the learn body fell into a fury an epidemic of negation it denied Franklin

And his refined electricity laughed at Fulton and his concentrated steam voted the engineer prorat a straight jacket for his offer to build railroads stared Harvey out of countenance and proclaimed Bernard dep palesi as stupid as one of his own pots in his oft-quoted work conflict between religion and science

Professor Draper shows a decided propensity to kick the beam of the scales of Justice and lay all such impediments to the progress of science at the door of the clergy alone with all respect and admiration due to this eloquent writer and scientist we must protest and give everyone his just due

Many of the above enumerated discoveries are mentioned by the author of the conflict in every case he denounces the bitter resistance on the part of the clergy and keeps silent on the like opposition invariably experienced by every new Discover at the hands of science his his claim on behalf of

Science that knowledge is power is undoubtedly just but abuse of power whether it proceeds from excess of wisdom or ignorance is alike obnoxious in its effects besides the clergy are silenced now their protests would at this day be scarcely noticed in the world of science but while theology is

Kept in the background the scientists have seized the scepter of despotism with both hands and they use it like the cherubim and flaming sword of Eden to keep the people away from the Tree of immortal life and within this world of perishable matter the editor of the London spiritualist in answer to Dr

Gully’s criticism of Mister Tindle fire Mist Theory remarks that if the entire body of spiritualists are not roasting alive at Smithfield in the present Century it is to science alone that we are indebted for this crowning Mercy well let us admit that the scientists are indirectly public benefactors in

This case to the extent that the burning of aidite Scholars is no longer fashionable but is it unfair to ask whether the disposition manifested toward the spiritualistic doctrine by Faraday Tindle Huxley agasse and others does not warrant the suspicion that if these learned gentlemen and their following had the unlimited power once

Held by the Inquisition spiritualists would not have reason to feel as easy as they do now even supposing that they should not roast Believers in the existence of a spirit world at being unlawful to cremate people alive would they not send every spiritualist they could to betham do they not call us

Incurable monomaniacs hallucinated fools fetish worshippers and like characteristic names really we cannot see what should have stimulated to such extent the Gratitude of the editor of the London spiritualist for the benevolent tutelage of the men of science we believe that the recent Lancaster Duncan slate prosecution in

London ought at last to Open the Eyes of hopeful spiritualists and show them that stubborn materialism is often more stupidly bigoted than religious fanaticism itself one of the cleverest Productions of Professor Tindle pen is his costic essay upon Martino and materialism at the same time it is one

Which in future years the author will doubtless be only too ready to trim of certain unpardonable grossness of expression for the moment however we will not deal with these but consider what he has to say of the phenomenon of consciousness he quotes this question from Mr Martino

A man can say I feel I think I love but how does Consciousness Infuse itself into the problem and thus answers the passage from the physics of the brain to the corresponding facts of Consciousness is Unthinkable granted that a definite thought and a molecular action in the brain occur

Simultaneously we do not possess the intellectual organ nor apparently any rudiments of the organ which would enable us to pass by a process of reasoning from one to the other they appear together but we do not know why were our minds and senses so expanded strengthened and illuminated as to

Enable us to see and feel the very molecules of the brain were we capable of following all their motions all their groupings all their electric discharges if such there be and were we intimately acquainted with the corresponding states of thought and feeling we should be as

Far as ever from the solution of the problem how are these physical processes connected with the facts of Consciousness the chasm between the two classes of phenomena would still remain intellectually impassible 119 this Chasm as impassible to Professor Tindle as the fire Mist where the scientist is confronted with his

Unknowable cause is a barrier only to men without spiritual intuitions Professor Buchanan’s outlines of lectures on the neurological system of anthropology a work written so far back as 1854 contains suggestions that if the cists would only heed them would show how a bridge can be thrown across

This Dreadful Abyss it is one of the bins in which the thought seed of future harvests is stored up by a Frugal present but the edifice of materialism is based entirely upon that gross substructure the reason when they have stretched its capabilities to their utmost limits its teachers can at best

Only disclose to us in Universe of molec animated by an occult impulse what better diagnosis of the ailment of our scientists could be asked than can be derived from Professor Tindle analysis of the mental state of the Ultram montine clergy by a very slight change of names for Spiritual guides read scientists for

Pre-scientific past substitute materialistic present say spirit for Science and in the following paragraph We have a life portrait of the modern man of science drawn by the the hand of a master their spiritual guides live so exclusively in the pre-scientific past that even the really strong intellects

Among them are reduced to atrophy as regards scientific truth eyes they have and see not ears they have and hear not for both eyes and ears are taken possession of by the sights and sounds of another age in relation to science the Ultram montine brain through lack of exercise is virtually the undeveloped

Brain of the child and thus it is that as children in scientific knowledge but as potent wielders of spiritual power among the ignorant they countenance and enforce practices sufficient to bring the blush of shame to the cheeks of the more intelligent among themselves 120 the occultist holds this mirror up to

Science that it may see how it looks itself since history recorded the first laws established by man there never was yet a people whose code did not hang the issues of the life and death of its citizens upon the testimony of two or three credible Witnesses at the mouth of two witnesses

Or three Witnesses shall he that is worthy of death be put to death1 says Moses the first legislator we meet in ancient history the laws which put to death a man on the deposition of one witness are fatal to Freedom says montue reason claims there should be two witnesses

122 thus the value of evidence has been tacitly agreed upon and accepted in every country but the scientists will not accept the evidence of the million against one in vain do hundreds of thousands of men testify to facts oculos Haven nonv vient they are determined to remain blind and deaf 30 years of

Practical demonstrations and the testimony of some millions of Believers in America and Europe are certainly entitled to some degree of respect and attention especially so when the verdict of 12 spiritual ual ists influenced by the evidence testified to by any two others is competent to send even a

Scientist to swing on The Gallows for a crime perhaps committed under the impulse supplied by a commotion among the cerebral molecules unrestrained by a consciousness of future moral retribution toward science as a whole as a Divine goal the whole civilized World ought to look with respect and veneration for science alone can enable

Man to understand the deity by the true appreciation of his works science is the understanding of Truth or facts says Webster it is an investigation of Truth for its own sake and a pursuit of pure knowledge if the definition be correct then the majority of our modern Scholars have proved false

To their goddess Truth for its own sake and where should the keys to every truth in nature be searched for unless in the hitherto unexplored mystery of psychology alas that in questioning nature so many men of science s should daintily sort over her facts and choose only such for

Study as best bolster their prejudices psychology has no worse enemies than the medical school denominated allopaths it is in vain to remind them that of the so-called exact Sciences medicine confessedly least deserves the name although of all branches of medical knowledge psychology ought more than any other to be studied by physicians since

Without its help their practice degenerates into mere guesswork and chance intuition they almost wholly neglect it the least descent from their promulgated doctrines is resented as a heresy and though an unpopular and unrecognized Curative method should be shown to save thousands they seem as a body disposed to cling to accepted hypotheses and

Prescriptions and decry both innovator and Innovation until they get the mint stamp of regularity thousands of unlucky patients may die meanwhile but so long as professional honor is Vindicated this is a matter of secondary importance theoretically the most benignant at the same time no other School of Science exhibits so many

Instances of petty Prejudice materialism atheism and malicious stubbornness as medicine the predilections and patronage of the leading Physicians are scarcely ever measured by the usefulness of a discovery bleeding by leeching cupping and the Lancet had its epidemic of popularity but at last fell into merited disgrace water now freely given to

Fevered patients was once denied them warm baths were superseded by cold water and for a while hydropathy was a Mania Peruvian bark which a modern defender of biblical Authority seriously Endeavors to identify with the paradisiacal Tree of Life 123 and which was brought to Spain in 1632 was neglected for years

The church for once showed more discrimination than science at the request of cardinal delugo innocent the 10th gave it The Prestige of his powerful name in an old book entitled demonologia the author cites many instances of important remedies which being neglected at first afterward Rose into notice through mere accident he

Also shows that most of the new discoveries in medicine have turned out to be no more than the Revival and read-option of very ancient practices during the last century the root of the male Fern was sold and widely advertised as a secret nostrom by a madame neur a female quack for the

Effective cure of the tapeworm the secret was bought by Louis the 15th for a large sum of money after which the Physicians discovered that it was recommended and administered in that disease by Galen the famous powder of the Duke of Portland for the gout was the DI centorian of celius

Oranus later it was ascertained that it had been used by the earliest medical writers who had found it in the writings of the old Greek philosophers so with the old medicinal of Dr hussen whose name it Bears this famous remedy for the gout was recognized under its new mask to be

The kukum aale or Meow saffron which is identical with a plant called hermod dactylus whose merits as a certain antidote to gout were recognized and defended by orasis a great physician of the 4th century and Aus amadis another eminent physician of Alexandria 5ifth Century subsequently it was abandoned

And F into disfavor only because it was too old to be considered good by the members of the medical faculties that flourished toward the end of the last century even the great maendy the wise physiologist was not above discovering that which had already been discovered and found good by the oldest

Physicians his proposed remedy against consumption namely the use of pric acid may be found in the works of lenus am meditates Academy volume 4 in which he shows distilled Laurel water to have been used with great profit in pulmonary consumption plyy also assures us that the extract of almonds and cherry pits

Had cured the most obstinate coughs as the author of demonologia well remarks it may be asserted with perfect safety that all the various secret preparations of opium which have been lauded as the discovery of modern times may be recognized in the works of ancient authors who see themselves so

Discredited in our days it is admitted on all hands that from time IM Memorial the distant East was the land of knowledge not even in Egypt were botany and mineraly so extensively studied as by the svants of archaic middle Asia sprangle unjust and Prejudiced as he shows himself in everything else

Confesses this much in his hist de la medicine and yet not withstanding this whenever the subject of magic is discussed that of India has rarely suggested itself to anyone for of its general Practice in that country less is known than among any other ancient people with the Hindus it was and is

More esoteric if possible than it was even among the Egyptian priests so sacred was it deemed that its existence was only half admitted and it was only practiced in public emergencies it was more than a religious matter for it was considered Divine the Egyptian hierophants not withstanding

The practice of a Stern and pure morality could not be compared for one moment with the aesthetical gymnosophists either in Holiness of life or miraculous Powers developed in them by the supernatural adjuration of everything Earthly by those who knew them well they were held in still greater reverence than the magans of

Caldia denying themselves the simplest Comforts of Life they dwelt in woods and led the life of the most secluded Hermits 124 while their Egyptian Brothers at least congregated together not withstanding the slur thrown by history on all who practiced magic and divination it has proclaimed them as possessing the greatest secrets in

Medical knowledge and unsurpassed skill in its practice numerous are the volumes preserved in Hindu convents in which are recorded the proofs of their learning to attempt to say whether these gymnosophists were the real founders of magic in India or whether they only practiced what had passed to them as an

Inheritance from the earliest Ries 125 the seven primeval sages would be regarded as a mere speculation by exact Scholars the care which they took in educating youth in familiarizing it with generous and virtuous sentiments did them peculiar honor and their maxims and discourses as recorded by historians Pro

That they were expert in matters of philosophy metaphysics astronomy morality and religion says a modern writer they preserved their dignity under the sway of the most powerful princes whom they would not condescend to visit or to trouble for the slightest favor if the latter desired the advice

Or the prayers of the holy men they were either obliged to go themselves or to send Messengers to these men no secret power of either plant or mineral was unknown they had fathomed nature to its depths while Psychology and Physiology were to them open books and the result was that

Science or maosa that is now termed so superciliously magic while the Miracles recorded in the Bible have become accepted facts with the Christians to disbelieve which is regarded as infidelity the narratives of Wonders and prodigies found in the aarava 126 either provoke their contempt or are viewed as evidences of

Diabolism and yet in more than one respect and not withstanding the unwillingness of certain Sanskrit Scholars we can show the identity between the two moreover as the vas have now been proved by Scholars to antie the Jewish Bible by many ages the inference is an easy one that if one of them has

Borrowed from the other the Hindu sacred books are not to be charged with plagiarism first of all their cosmogony shows how erroneous has been the opinion prevalent among the Civilized Nations that Brahma was ever considered by the Hindus their Chief or supreme god Brahma is a secondary deity and like Jehovah is

A mover of the waters he is the creating God and has in his allegorical representations four heads answering to the four cardinal points he is the Demi Eros the architect of the world in the primordia state of the creation says poier mythology to indis the rudimental Universe submerged in water reposed in

The bosom of the Eternal sprang from this chaos and darkness Brahma the architect of the world poised on a Lotus Leaf floated moved upon the waters unable to discern anything but water and darkness this is as identical as possible with the Egyptian cosmogony which shows in its opening sentences

After 127 or mother night which represents illimitable Darkness as the Primeval element which covered the infinite Abyss animated by water in the Universal Spirit of the Eternal dwelling alone in chaos as in the Jewish scriptures the history of the creation opens with the spirit of God and his creative emanation

Another deity1 128 perceiving such a dismal state of things Brahma soliloquised in consternation who am I whence came I then he hears a Voice direct your prayer to bagavan the et al known also as parabrahma Brahma rising from his natatory position seats himself upon the lotus in an attitude of contemplation

And reflects upon the Eternal who pleased with this evidence of piety disperses the Primeval darkness and opens his understanding after this Brahma issues from the universal egg infinite chaos as light for his understanding is now opened and he sets himself to work he moves on the Eternal

Waters with the spirit of God within in himself in his capacity of mover of the waters he is narayana the Lotus the sacred flower of the Egyptians as well as the Hindus is the symbol of Horus as it is that of Brahma no temples in thibet or Nepal are

Found without it and the meaning of this symbol is extremely suggestive the sprig of Lies placed in the hand of the Archangel who offers them to the Virgin Mary in the pictures of the pronunciation having their esoteric symbolis M precisely the same meaning we refer the reader to Sir

William Jones 129 with the Hindus the Lotus is the emblem of the productive power of nature through the agency of fire and water spirit and matter Eternal says a verse in the bag ofad G I see Brahma the Creator enthroned in the above the Lotus and Sir W Jones shows

That the seeds of the lotus contain even before they germinate perfectly formed leaves the miniature shapes of what but one day as perfected plants they will become or as the author of the Heathen religion has it nature thus giving us a specimen of the preformation of its Productions adding further that the seed

Of allogamous plants bearing proper flowers contain an embryo plantlet ready formed 130 with the Buddhists it has the same signification mahamaya or mahadeva the mother of godma Buddha had the birth of her son announced to her by bodh sat the spirit of Buddha who appeared beside her

Couch with a lotus in his hand thus also Osiris and Horus are represented by the Egyptians constantly in association with the lotus flower these facts all go to show The Identical parentage of this idea in the three religious systems Hindu Egyptian and judaic-christian wherever the Mystic water lily Lotus is

Employed it signifies the emanation of the objective from the concealed or subjective the Eternal thought of the ever invisible deity passing from the abstract into the concrete or visible form for as soon as Darkness was dispersed and there was light brahma’s understanding was opened and he saw in

The ideal World which had hitherto Lain eternally concealed in the Divine thought the archetypal forms of all the infinite future things that would be called into existence and hence become visible at this first stage of action Brahma had not yet become the architect the builder of the Universe for he had

Like the architect to First acquaint himself with the plan and realized the ideal forms which were buried in the bosom of the Eternal one as the future Lotus leaves are concealed within the seed of that plant and it is in this idea that we must look for the origin

And explanation of the verse in the Jewish cosmogony which reads and God said let the Earth bring forth the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind whose seed is in itself in all the Primitive religions the son of the father is the creative God I his thought made visible

And before the Christian era from the tror of the Hindus down to the three cabalistic heads of the Jewish explained scriptures the Triune godhead of each nation was fully defined and substantiated in its allegories in the Christian Creed we see but the artificial engrafting of a new

Branch upon the old trunk and the adoption by the Greek and Roman churches of the Lily symbol held by the Archangel at the moment of the annunci ation shows a thought of precisely the same metaphysical significance the Lotus is the product of fire heat and water hence the Dual

Symbol of spirit and matter the god Brahma is the second person of the Trinity as are Jehovah Adam Cadman and Osiris or rather pomander or the power of the thought Divine of Hermes for it is pomander who represents the root of all the Egyptian Su Gods the Eternal is

The spirit of fire which stirs up and fructifies and develops into a concrete form everything that is born of water or the primordial Earth evolved out of Brahma but the universe is itself Brahma and he is the universe this is the philosophy of Spinosa which he derived from that of

Pythagoras and it is the same for which Bruno died a martyr how much Christian theology has gone astray from its Point of Departure is demonstrated in this historical fact Bruno was slaughtered for the exegesis of a symbol that was adopted by the earliest Christians and expounded by the

Apostles the sprig of water lies of bodat and later of Gabriel typifying Fire and Water or the idea of creation and generation is worked into the earliest dogma of the baptismal Sacrament Brunos and Spinoza’s doctrines are nearly identical though the words of the latter are more veiled and far more

Cautiously chosen than those to be found in the theories of the author of the ca principio euno or the infinito universal IM I both Bruno who confesses that the source of his information was Pythagoras and Spinosa who without acknowledging it as frankly allows his philosophy to betray

The secret view the first cause from the same standpoint with them God is an entity totally per se an infinite Spirit and the only being utterly free and independent of either effects or other causes who through that same will which produced all things and gave the first impulse to every cos law perpetually

Keeps in existence and order everything in the universe as well as the Hindu swab Havas erroneously called atheists who assumed that all things men as well as gods and Spirits were born from swab Hava or their own nature 131 both Spinosa and Bruno were led to the conclusion that

God is to be sought for within nature and not without for creation being proportional to the power of the Creator the universe as well as its creator must be infinite and eternal one form emanating from its own Essence and creating in its turn another the modern commentators affirmed that Bruno

Unsustained by the hope of another and better world still surrendered his life rather than his convictions thereby allowing it to be inferred that jodano Bruno had no belief in the continued existence of man after death Professor Draper asserts most positively that Bruno did not believe in the immortality of the Soul speaking of

The countless Vic of the religious intolerance of the popish church he remarks the passage from this life to the next though through a hard trial was the passage from a transient trouble to Eternal happiness on his way through the dark Valley the Martyr believed that there was an invisible hand that would

Lead him for Bruno there was no such support the philosophical opinions for the sake of which he surrendered his life could give him no consolation 132 but Professor Draper seems to have a very superficial knowledge of the true belief of the philosophers we can leave Spinosa out of

The question and even allow him to remain in the eyes of his critics and utter atheist and materialist for the cautious Reserve which he placed upon himself in his writings makes it extremely difficult for one who does not read him between the lines and is not thoroughly acquainted with the hidden meaning of

The Pythagorean metaphysics to ascertain what his real sentiments were but as for Giordano Bruno if he adhered to the doctrines of Pythagoras he must have believed in another life hence he could not have been an Atheist whose philosophy offered him no such consolation his accusation and subsequent confession as given by

Professor Dominico berti in his life of Bruno and compiled from original documents recently published proved Beyond doubt what were his real philosophy Creed and doctrines in common with the alexandrian platonists and the later cabalists he held that Jesus was a magician in the sense given to this appalation by porer

And Cicero who call it the deina sapena Divine knowledge and by filo Judas who described the Magi as the most wonderful inquirers into the hidden mysteries of nature not in the degrading sense given to the word magic in our Century in his Noble conception the Magi were holy men who setting themselves

Apart from everything else on this Earth contemplated the Divine virtues and understood the divine nature of the Gods and spirits the more clearly and so initiated others into the same Mysteries which consist in one holding an uninterrupted intercourse with these invisible beings during life but we will show Bruno’s inmost philosophical

Convictions better by quoting fragments from the accusation and his own confession the charges and the denunciation of moso his accuser are expressed in the following terms I Swan moso son of the most illustrious s Mark Antonio denounce to your very Reverend fathership by constraint of my conscience and by order

Of my Confessor that I have heard say by jodano Bruno several times when he discoursed with me in my house that it is great blasphemy in Catholics to say that the bread trans substantiates itself into flesh that he is opposed to the mass that no religion pleases him

That Christ was a wretch un tristo and that if he did Wicked Works to seduce the people he might well predict that he ought to be impaled that there is no distinction of persons in God and that it would be imperfection in God that the world is eternal and that there are

Infinite worlds and that God makes them continually because he says he desires all he can that Christ did apparent Miracles and was a magician and so were the apostles and that he had a mind to do as much and more than they did that Christ showed an unwillingness to die

And shunned death all he could that there is no punishment of sin and that Souls created by the operation of nature pass from one animal to another and that as the brute animals are born of corruption so also are men when after dissolution they come to be born again

Perfidious as they are the above words plainly indicate the belief of Bruno in the Pythagorean metam psychosis which misunderstood as it is still shows a belief in the survival of man in one shape or another further the accuser says he has shown indications of wishing

To make himself the author of a new sect under the name of New Philosophy he has said that the Virgin could not have brought forth and that our Catholic faith is all full of blasphemies against the Majesty of God that the monks ought to be deprived of the right of disputation and their

Revenues because they pollute the world that they are all asses and that our opinions are doctrines of asses that we have no proof that our faith has merit with God and that not to do to others what we would not have done to ourselves suffices for a good life and that he

Laughs at all other sins and wonders how God can endure so many heresies in Catholics he says that he means to apply himself to the art of divination and make all the world run after him that is T Thomas and all the doctors knew nothing to compare with him and that he

Could ask questions of all the first theologians of the world that they could not answer to this the accused philosopher answered by the following profession of Faith which is that of every disciple of the ancient Masters I hold in brief to an infinite universe that is an effect of infinite

Divine power because I esteemed it a thing Unworthy of divine goodness and power that being able to produce besides this world another and infinite others it should produce a finite World thus I have declared that there are infinite particular worlds similar to this of the earth which with Pythagoras I understand

To be a star similar in nature with the moon the other planets and the other stars which are infinite and that all those bodies are worlds and without number which thus constitute the infinite universality in an infinite space and this is called the infinite Universe in which are innumerable worlds

So that there is a double kind of infinite greatness in the universe and of a multitude of Worlds indirectly this may be understood to be repugnant to the truth according to the true Faith moreover I place in this universe a universal Providence by virtue of which everything lives vegetates and moves and

Stands in its Perfection and I understand it in two ways one in the mode in which the whole soul is present in the whole and every part of the body and this I call nature the Shadow and footprint of divinity the other the ineffable mode in which God by Essence

Presence and power is in all and above all not as part not as soul but in mode inexplicable moreover I am understand all the attributes in Divinity to be one and the same thing together with the theologians and great philosophers I apprehend three attributes power wisdom and goodness or rather mind intellect

Love with which things have first being through the Mind next ordered and distinct being through the intellect and third Concord and symmetry through love thus I understand being in all and overall as there is nothing without participation in being and there is no being without Essence just as nothing is

Beautiful Without Beauty being present thus nothing can be free from the divine presence and thus by way of reason and not by way of substantial truth do I understand distinction in Divinity assuming then the world caused and produced I understand that according to all its being it is dependent upon the

First cause so that it did not reject the name of creation which I understand that Aristotle also has expressed saying God is that upon whom the world and all nature depends so that according to the explanation of a Thomas whether it be Eternal or in time it is according to

All its being dependent on the first cause and nothing in it is independent next in regard to what belongs to the true faith not speaking philosophically to come to individuality about the Divine persons the wisdom and the son of the Mind called by philosophers intellect and by

Theologians the word which ought to be believed to have taken on human flesh but I abiding in the phrases of philosophy have not understood it but have doubted and held it within constant faith not that I remember to have shown marks of it in writing nor in speech except indirectly from other things

Something of it may be gathered as by way of Ingenuity and profession in regard to what may be proved by reason and concluded from natural light thus in regard to the holy spirit in a third person I have not been able to comprehend as ought to be believed but

According to the pagor manner in Conformity to the manner shown by Solomon I have understood it as the soul of the universe or ad joined to the universe according to the saying of the wisdom of Solomon the spirit of God filled all the Earth and that which contains all things all which conforms

Equally to the pythagore doctrine explained by Virgil in the text of the anid principio Kum AC Terrace camp po kenes l gloam l Titan arastra spirus init totan infusa Paris men’s agitat mum and the lines following from this Spirit then which is called the life of the Universe I

Understand in My Philosophy proceeds life and soul to everything which has life and soul which moreover I understand to be immortal as also to bodies which as to their substance are all Immortal there being no other death than Division and congregation which Doctrine seems expressed in Ecclesiastes where it is

Said that there is nothing new Under the Sun that which is is that which was furthermore Bruno confesses his inability to comprehend the doctrine of three persons in the godhead and his doubts of the Incarnation of God in Jesus but firmly pronounces his belief in the Miracles of Christ how could he

Being a Pythagorean philosopher discredit them if under the merciless constraint of the Inquisition he like Galileo subsequently recanted and threw himself upon the clemency of his ecclesiastical persecutors we must remember that he spoke like a man standing between the rack and the [ __ ] and human nature cannot always be heroic

When the corporeal frame is debilitated by torture and imprisonment but for the opportune appearance of Bert’s authoritative work we would have continued to rever Bruno as a martyr whose bust was deservedly set high in the pantheon of exact science crowned with Laurel by the hand

Of Draper but now we see that their hero of an hour is neither atheist materialist nor positivist but simply a Pythagorean who taught the philosophy of upper Asia and claimed to possess the powers of The Magicians so despised by Draper’s own School nothing more amusing than this contron has happened since the

Supposed statue of St Peter was discovered by by irreverent archaeologists to be nothing else than the Jupiter of the capital and Buddhist identity with the Catholic EST josaphat was satisfactorily proven thus search where we may through the archives of History we find that there is no fragment of modern philosophy whether

Newtonian cartisian huxleyan or any other but has been dug from the Oriental Minds even positivism and nihilism find their prototype in the exoteric portion of Capella’s philosophy as is well remarked by Max smaller it was the inspiration of the Hindu sages that penetrated the mysteries of pragna pra

Perfect wisdom their hands that rocked the Cradle of the first ancestor of that feeble but noisy child that we have chrisen modern science chapter 4 I choose the nobler part of Emerson when after various disenchantments he exclaimed I covet truth the gladness of true heroism visits the heart of him who is really

Competent to say this t a testimony is sufficient when it rests on first a great number of very sensible Witnesses who agree in having seen well 2D who are sane bodily and mentally 3D who are impartial and disinterested fourth who unanimously agree fifth who solemnly certify to the fact voler dictionary

Philosophi the count eor de gasperin is a devoted Protestant his battle with deos deir Ville and other Fanatics who laid the whole of the spiritual phenomena at the door of Satan was long and fierce two volumes of over 1500 pages are the result proving the effects denying the cause and employing superhuman efforts

To invent every other possible explanation that could be suggested rather than the true one the severe rebuke received by the Journal the debats from M the gas was read by all civilized Europe 133 after that gentleman had manely described numerous manifestations that he had witnessed himself this journal very impertinently proposed to the

Authorities in France to send all those who after having read the fine analysis of the spiritual hallucinations published by Faraday should insist on crediting this delusion to The Lunatic Asylum for incurables take care wrote to Gasper in in answer the representatives of the exact Sciences are on their way to

Become the inquisitors of our days facts are stronger thanis rejected denied mocked they nevertheless are facts and do exist 134 the following affirmations of physical phenomena as witnessed by himself and Professor thori may be found in De gasperin voluminous work the experimenters have often seen the legs

Of the table glued so to say to the floor and not withstanding the excitement of those present refused to be moved from their place on other occasions they have seen the tables levitated in quite an energetic way they heard with their own ears loud as well as gentle WS the former threatening to

Shatter the table to pieces on account of their violence the latter so soft as to become hardly perceptible as to levitations without contact we found means to produce them easily and with success and such levitations do not pertain to isolated results we have reproduced them over 30

X135 one day the table will turn and lift its legs successively its weight being augmented by a man weighing 87 kg Seated on it another time it will remain motionless and immovable not withstanding that the person placed on it weighs but 60136 on one occasion we willed it to

Turn upside down and it turned over with it legs in the air not withstanding that our fingers never touched it once 137 it is certain remarks deir Ville that a man who had repeatedly witnessed such a phenomenon could not accept the fine analysis of the English physicist

138 since 1850 deuso and deir Ville uncompromising Roman Catholics have published many volumes whose titles are cleverly contrived to attract public attention they they betray on the part of the authors a very serious alarm which moreover they take no pains to conceal were it possible to consider the

Phenomena spous the Church of Rome would never have gone so much out of her way to repress them both sides having agreed upon the facts leaving Skeptics out of the question people could divide themselves into but two parties the Believers in the direct agency of the devil and the Believers in disembodied

And other Spirits the fact alone that theology dreaded a great deal more the revelations which might come through this mysterious agency than all the threatening conflicts with science and the categorical denials of the latter ought to have opened the eyes of the most skeptical the Church of Rome has never

Been either credulous or cowardly as is abundantly proved by the machiavellism which marks her policy moreover she has never troubled herself much about the clever prested agitators whom she knew to be simply adepts in juggling Robert hodin Kant Hamilton and bosow slept secure in their beds while she

Persecuted such men as paracelis costro and Mesmer the Hermetic philosophers and Mystics an effectually stopped every genuine manifestation of an occult Nature by killing the mediums those who are unable to believe in a personal devil and the dogmas of The Church Must nevertheless Accord to the clergy enough of shrewdness to

Prevent the compromising of her reputation for infallibility by making so much of manifestations which if fraudulent must inevitably be someday exposed but the best testimony to the reality of this force was given by Robert hodin himself the king of jugglers who upon being called as an expert by the academy to witness the

Wonderful Clairvoyant powers and occasional mistakes of a table said we jugglers never make mistakes and my Second Sight never failed me yet the Learned astronomer babinet was not more fortunate in his selection of Kant the celebrated ventriloquist as an expert to testify against the phenomena of direct voices and the

Rappings Kant if we may believe the witnesses laughed in the face of babinet at the bare suggestion that the wraps were produced by unconscious ventriloquism the latter Theory worthy twin sister of unconscious cerebration caused many of the most skeptical academicians to blush its absurdity was too apparent the problem of the

Supernatural says to gaspin such as it was presented by the Middle Ages and as it stands now is not among the number of those which we are permitted to despise its breadth and Grandeur escape the notice of no one everything is profoundly serious in it both the evil

And the remedy the superstitious reesen and the physical fact which is destined to conquer the latter 139 further he pronounces the following decisive opinion to which he came conquered by the very ious manifestations as he says himself the number of facts which claim their place in the broad daylight of Truth has so

Much increased of late that of two consequences one is henceforth inevitable either the domain of Natural Sciences must consent to expand itself or the domain of the supernatural will become so enlarged as to have no bounds 140 among the multitude of books against spiritualism emanating from Catholic and Protestant sources none

Have produced a more appalling effect than the works of deir Ville and deos La ex PR de demons hows phami Dees mediators Dees esur manifestations Etc they comprise the most cyclopedic biography of the devil and his imps that has appeared for the private delectation of good Catholics since the Middle Ages

According to the authors he who was a liar and murderer from the beginning was also the principal motor of spiritual phenomena he had been for thousands of years at the head of pagan Theology and it was he again who encouraged by the increase of heresies infidelity and Atheism had reappeared in

Our Century the French Academy lifted up its voice in a general outcry of indignation and M de gasperin even took it for a personal insult this is a declaration of war Levy of shields wrote he in his voluminous book of reputations the work of M deir Ville is a real

Manifesto I would be glad to see in it the expression of a strictly individual opinion but in truth it is impossible the success of the work these solemn adhesions the faithful reproduction of its thesis by the journals and writers of the party the solidarity established throughout between them and the whole body of

Catholicity everything goes to show a work which is essentially an act and has the value of a collective labor as it is I felt that I had a duty to perform I felt obliged to pick up the glove and lift High the Protestant flag against the Ultram montine Banner

141 the medical faculties as might have been expected assuming the part of the Greek chorus echoed the various expostulations against the demonological authors the medicos psychological annals edited by doctors Brier deamant and sir published The Following outside these controversies of antagonistic parties never in our country did a writer dare

To face with a more aggressive Serenity the sarcasms the scorn of what we term common sense and as if to defy and challenge at the same time thundering peels of laughter and shrugging of shoulders the author strikes an attitude and placing himself with a frony before the members of The

Academy addresses to them what he modestly terms his Memoir on the devil one 142 that was a cutting insult to the academicians to be sure but ever since 1850 they seem to have been doomed to suffer in their pride more than most of them can bear the idea of asking the

Attention of the 40 Immortals to the pranks of the devil they vowed revenge and leaking themselves together propounded a theory which exceeded in absurdity even to meril’s demonolatry DAR Royer and jobart dambo both celebrities in their way for formed an alliance and presented to The Institute a German whose cleverness

Afforded according to his statement the key to all the knockings and wrappings of both hemispheres we blush remarks the Marquee de mirville to say that the whole of the trick consisted simply in the reiterated displacement of one of the muscular tendons of the legs great demonstration

Of the system in full sitting of The Institute and on the spot expressions of academical gratitude for this interesting communication and a few days later a full Assurance given to the public by a professor of the Medical Faculty that scientists having pronounced their opinion the mystery was at last unraveled

143 but such scientific explanations neither prevented the phenomenon from quietly following its course nor the two writers on demonology from proceeding to expound their strictly Orthodox theories denying that the church had anything to do with his books deuso Gravely gave the academy in addition to his Memoir the following interesting and profoundly

Philosophical thoughts on Satan the Devil is the chief pillar of Faith he is one of the grand personages whose life is closely Allied to that of the church and without his speech which issued out so triumphantly from the mouth of the serpent his medium the fall of Man could

Not have taken place thus if it was not for him the Savior the crucified the Redeemer would be but the most ridiculous of supernumerary and the cross and insult to Good Sense 144 this writer be it remembered is only the faithful echo of the church which anathematized equally the one who denies

God and him who doubts the objective existence of Satan but the Marquee de mirville carries this idea of God’s partnership with the devil still further according to him it is a regular commercial Affair in which the senior Silent Partner suffers the active business of the firm to be transacted Ed

As it may please his Junior associate by whose audacity in Industry he profits who could be of any other opinion upon reading the following at the moment of this spiritual invasion of 1853 so slightingly regarded we had dared to pronounced the word of a threatening catastrophe the world was nevertheless

At peace but history showing us the same symptoms at all disastrous epics we had a presentent of the sad effects of a law which goes has formulated thus volum volum 5 page 356 these mysterious apparitions have invariably indicated the chastening hand of God on Earth 145 these Guerilla skirmishes between

The champions of the clergy and the materialistic Academy of Science prove abundantly how little the latter has done toward uding blind fanaticism from the minds of even very educated persons evidently science has neither completely conquered nor muzzled theology she will Master her only on that day when she will condescend to see

In the spiritual phenomenon something besides mere hallucination and charlatanry but how can she do it without investigating it thoroughly let us suppose that before the time when electromagnetism was publicly acknowledged the Copenhagen Professor urad its discover had been suffering from an attack of what we call psychophobia or

Nomophobia he notices that the wire along which a voltaic current is passing shows a tendency to turn the magnetic needle from its natural position to one perpendicular to the direction of the current suppose moreover that the professor had heard much of certain superstitious people who used that kind

Of magnetized needles to converse with unseen intelligences that they received signals and even held correct conversations with them by means of the tippingsparse to have anything to do with such a needle what would have been the result electromagnetism might not have been discovered till now and our experimentalists would have been the

Principal losers thereby babinet Royer and jert dambal all three members of The Institute particularly distinguished themselves in this struggle between skepticism and supernaturalism and most assuredly have reaped no Laurels the famous astronomer had imprudently risked himself on the battlefield of the phenom phenon he had explained scientifically the manifestations but emboldened by the

Fond belief among scientists that the new epidemic could not stand close investigation nor outlive the year he had the still greater imprudence to publish two articles on them as M deir Ville very wittily remarks if both of the Articles had but a poor success in the scientific press they had on the

Other hand none at all in the daily one m babinet began by accepting a priori the rotation and movements of the furniture which fact he declared to be or D this rotation he said being able to manifest itself with a considerable energy either by a very great speed or by a strong

Resistance when it is desired that it should stop 146 now comes the explanation of the eminent scientist gently pushed by little concordant impulsions of the hands laid upon it the table begins to oscillate from right to left at the moment when after more or less delay a nervous

Trepidation is established in the hands and the little individual impulsions of all the experimenters have become harmonized the table is set in motion 147 he finds it very simple for all muscular movements are determined over bodies by levers of the third order in which the fulcrum is very near to the

Point where the force acts this consequently Comm communicates a great speed to the mobile parts for the very little distance which the motor Force has to run some persons are astonished to see a table subjected to the action of several well-disposed individuals in a fair way to conquer

Powerful obstacles even break its legs when suddenly stopped but that is very simple if we consider the power of the little concordant actions once more the physical explanation offers no difficulty 148 in this dissertation two results are clearly shown the reality of the phenomena proved and the scientific explanation made

Ridiculous but M babinet can well afford to be laughed at a little he knows as an astronomer that dark spots are to be found even in the sun there is one thing though that babinet has always stoutly denied VI the levitation of furniture without contact deir Ville catches him

Proclaiming that such levitation is impossible simply impossible he says as impossible as perpetual motion 149 who can take upon himself after such a declaration to maintain that the word impossible pronounced by science is infallible but the tables after having waltzed oscillated and turned began tipping and wrapping the wraps were

Sometimes as powerful as pistol detonations what of this listen the witness and investigators are ventriloquists deir Ville refers us to the review to Doon in which is published a very interesting dialogue invented by m babinet speaking of himself to himself like the caldian Anda of the cabalists

What can we finally say of all these facts brought under our observation are there such RS produced yes do such RS answer questions yes who produces these sounds the mediums by what means by the ordinary acoustic method of the ventriloquists but we were given to suppose that these sounds might result

From the cracking of the toes and fingers no for then they would always proceed from the same point and such is not the fact 150 now asks deir Ville what are we to believe of the Americans and there thousands of mediums who produced the same wraps before millions of witnesses

Is ventriloquism to be sure answers babinet but how can you explain such an impossibility the easiest thing in the world Listen only all that was necessary to produce the first manifestation in the first house in America was a street boy knocking at the door of a mystified citizen perhaps with a leaden ball

Attached to a string and if Mis weak man the first believer in America 151 when he watched for the third time heard no shouts of laughter in the street it is because of the essential difference which exists between a French Street Arab and an English or transatlantic 1

The latter being amply provided with what we call Assad marment GATE test 152 truly says deir Ville in his famous reply to the attacks of De gasparin babinet and other scientists and thus according to our great physicist the tables turn very quickly very energetically resist likewise and as M

The gasperin has proved they levitate without contact said a minister with three words of a man’s handwriting I take upon myself to have him hung with the above three lines we take upon ourselves in our turn to throw into the greatest confusion the physicists of all the globe or rather to revolutionize the

World if at least M de babinet had taken the precaution of suggesting like M the gasparin some yet unknown law or Force for this would cover the whole ground 153 but it is in the notes embracing the facts and physical theories that we find the Acme of the consistency and logic of

Babinet as an expert investigator on the field of spiritualism it would appear that M deir Ville in his Narrative of the Wonders manifested at the preser de Seville 154 was much struck by the marvelousness of some facts though authenticated before the inquest and magistrates they were of

So miraculous a nature as to force the demonological author himself to shrink from the responsibility of publishing them these facts were as follows at the precise moment predicted by a sorcerer case of Revenge a violent clap of Thunder was heard above one of the chimneys of the presbyter after which the fluid

Descended with a formidable noise through that passage threw down Believers as well as Skeptics as to the power of the sorcerer who were warming themselves by the fire and having filled the room with a multitude of fantastic animals returned to the chimney and having reascended it disappeared after producing the same terrible

Noise as adds deir Ville we were already but too rich in facts we recoiled before this new enormity added to so many others but babinet who in common with his learned colleagues had made such fun of the two writers on demonology and who was determined moreover to to prove the

Absurdity of all like stories felt himself obliged to discredit the ab mentioned fact of the Seville phenomena by presenting one still more incredible we yield the floor to M babinet himself the following circumstance which he gave to the Academy of Sciences on July 5th 1852 can be found without further

Commentary and merely as an instance of a sphere-like lightning in the over to F orago volume 1 page 52 we offer it for btim after a strong clap of Thunder says M babinet but not immediately following it a tailor Apprentice living in the ruist te jacqu was just finishing his dinner when he

Saw the paper screen which shut the fireplace fall down as if pushed out of its place by a moderate gust of wind immediately after that he perceived a globe of fire as large as the head of a child come out quietly and softly from within the crate and slowly move about

The room without touching the bricks of the floor the aspect of this fire Globe was that of a young cat of middle size moving itself without the use of its paws the fire Globe was rather brilliant and luminous than hot or inflamed and the Taylor had no sensation of warmth

This globe approached his feet like a young cat which wishes to play and rub itself against the legs as is Habitual to these animals but The Apprentice withdrew his feet from it and moving with great caution avoided contact with the meteor the ladder remained for a few seconds moving

About his legs the tailor examining it with great curiosity and bending over it after having tried several excursions in opposite directions but without leaving the center of the room the fire Globe elevated itself vertically to the level of the man’s head who to avoid its contact with his face threw himself

Backward on his chair arrived at about a yard from the floor of the fire Globe slightly length LED took an oblique Direction toward a hole in the wall over the fireplace at about the height of a meter above the mantlepiece this hole had been made for

The purpose of admitting the pipe of a stove in winter but according to the expression of the tailor the Thunder could not see it for it was papered over like the rest of the wall the fire Globe went directly to that hole unglued the paper without damaging it and reascended

The chimney when it arrived at the top which it did very slowly at least 60 ft above ground It produced a most frightful explosion which partly destroyed the chimney Etc it seems remarks deir Ville in his review that we could apply to M babinet the following remark made by a very

Witty woman to Reno if you are not a Christian it is not for lack of faith 155 it was not alone believers who wondered at the credulity displayed by m babinet in persisting to call the manifestation a meteor for Dr buen mentions it very seriously in a work on

Lightning he was just then publishing if these details are exact says the doctor as they seem to be since they are admitted by mm babinet and orago it appears very difficult for the phenomenon to retain its appalation of sphere-shaped lightning however we leave it to others

To explain if they can the essence of a fire Globe emitting no sensation of heat having the aspect of a cat slowly promting in a room which finds means to escape by reascended the chimney through an aperture in the wall covered over with a paper which it ungluing

156 we are of the same opinion adds the Marquee as the Learned doctor on the difficulty of an exact definition and we do not see why we should not have in future lightning in the shape of a dog of a monkey etc etc one shutters at the bare idea of a whole meteorological

Managerie which thanks to thunder might come down to our rooms to prominade themselves at will says de gasparin in his monster volume of refutations in questions of testimony certitude must absolutely cease the moment we cross the borders of the supernatural 157 the line of demarcation not being sufficiently fixed and determined which

Of the opponents is best fitted to take upon himself the difficult task which of the two is better entitled to become the public is it the party of superstition which is supported in its testimony by the evidence of many thousands of people for nearly 2 years they crowded the country

Where were daily manifested the unprecedented miracles of Seville now nearly forgotten among other countless spiritual phenomena shall we believe them or shall we bow to science represented by babinet who on the testimony of one man the tailor accepts the manifestation of the fire globe or the meteor cat and henceforth claims for

It a place among the established facts of natural phenomena Mr krooks in his first article in the quarterly Journal of science October 1st 1871 mentions de gasperin in his work science versus spiritualism he remarks that the author finally arrived at the conclusion that all these phenomena are to be accounted

For by the action of natural causes and do not require the supposition of Miracles nor the intervention of spirits and diabolical influence is gasperin considers it as a fact fully established by his experiments that the will in certain states of organism can act at a distance on inert matter and most of his

Work is devoted to ascertaining the laws and conditions under which this action manifests itself 158 precisely but as the work of De gaspin called forth numberless answers defenses and Memoirs it was then demonstrated by his own work that as he was a Protestant in point of religious

Fanaticism he was as little to be relied upon as deuso and de mirville the former is a profoundly Pious calvinist while the two latter are fanatical Roman Catholics moreover the very words of De gasparin betray the spirit of partisanship I feel I have a duty to perform I Lift High the Protestant flag

Against the Ultram montine Banner Etc 159 in such matters as the nature of the so-called spiritual phenomena no evidence can be relied upon except the disinterested testimony of cold unprejudiced Witnesses and science truth is one and Legion is the name for religious sects every one of which claims to have found the unadulterated

Truth as the devil is the chief pillar of the Catholic church so all supernaturalism and miracles ceased in De gasperin opinion with apostleship but Mis Crooks mention mentioned another eminent scholar thori of Geneva professor of Natural History who was a brother investigator with gasperin in the phenomena of valy this professor contradicts Point

Blank the assertions of his colleague the first and most necessary condition says gasperin is the will of the experimenter without the will one would obtain nothing you can form the chain the circle for 24 hours consecutively without obtaining the least movement 60 the above proves only that de gaspin makes no difference between

Phenomena purely magnetic produced by the persevering will of the sitters among whom there may be not even a single medium developed or undeveloped and the so-called spiritual ones while the first can be produced consciously by nearly every person who has a firm and determined will the latter overpowers the sensitive very

Often against his own consent and always acts independently of him the Mesmer ier Wills a thing and if he is powerful enough that thing is done the medium even if he had an honest purpose to succeed may get no manifestations at all the less he exercises his will the

Better the phenomena the more he feels anxious the less he is likely to get anything to Mesmerize requires a positive nature to be a medium a perfectly passive one this is the alphabet of spiritualism and no medium is ignorant of it the opinion of Thor as we have said disagrees entirely with

Gasperin theories of willpower he States it in so many plain words in a letter in answer to the invitation of the count to modify the last article of his Memoir as the book of Thor is not at hand we translate the letter as it is found in the resume of

De Merl’s defense thurk article which so shocked his religious friend related to the possibility of the existence and intervention in those manifestations of Will’s other than those of men and animals I feel sir the justness of your observations in relation to the last pages of this Memoir they may provoke a

Very bad feeling for me on the part of scientists in general I regret it the more as my determination seems to affect you so much nevertheless I persist in my resolution because I think it a duty to Sherk which would be a kind of treason if against all expectations

There were some truth in spiritualism by abstaining from saying on the part of science as I conceive it to be that the absurdity of the belief in the intervention of spirits is not as yet demonstrated scientifically for such is the resume and the thesis of the past

Pages of my Memoir by abstaining from saying it to those who after having read my work will feel inclined to experiment with the phenomena I might risk to entice such persons on a path many issues of which are very equivocal without leaving the domain of

Science as I esteem it I will pursue my duty to the end without any reticence to the profit of my own glory and to use your own words as the great Scandal lies there I do not wish to assume the shame of it I moreover insist that this is as

Scientific as anything else if I wanted to sustain now the theory of the intervention of disembodied Spirits I would have no power for it for the facts which are made known are not sufficient for the demonstration of such a hypothesis as it is and in the position I have

Assumed I feel I am strong against everyone willingly or not all the scientists must learn through experience and their own errors to suspend their judgment as to things which they have not sufficiently examined the lesson you gave them in this Direction cannot be lost Geneva December 21st

1854 let us analyze the above letter and try to discover what the writer thinks or rather what he does not not think of this new Force One thing is certain at least Professor thori a distinguished physicist and naturalist admits and even scientifically proves that various manifestations take place like Mr Crooks

He does not believe that they are produced by the interference of spirits or disembodied men who have lived and died on Earth for he says in his letter that nothing has demonstrated this theory he certainly believes no more in the Catholic Devils or demons for deir Ville Who quotes this letter as

A triumphant proof against a gasperin naturalistic theory once arrived at the above sentence hastens to emphasize it by a footnote which runs thus at valers perhaps but everywhere else 161 showing himself anxious to convey the idea that the professor only meant the manifestations of valz when denying they’re being produced by demons

The contradictions and we are sorry to say the absurdity ities in which de gaspin allows himself to be caught are numerous while bitterly criticizing the pretentions of the Learned fadas acts he attributes things which he declares magical to causes Perfectly Natural if he says we had to deal but with such

Phenomena as witnessed and explained by the great physicist we might as well hold our tongues but we have passed Beyond and what good can they do now I would ask these apparatus which demonstrate that an unconscious pressure explains the whole it explains all and the table resists pressure and guidance

It explains all and a piece of furniture which nobody touches follows the fingers pointed at it it levitates without contact and it turns itself upside down 162 but for all that he takes upon himself to explain the phenomena people will be advocating Miracles you say

Magic every new law appears to them as a prodigy calm yourselves I take upon myself the task to quiet those who are alarmed in the face of such phenomena we do not cross at all the boundaries of natural law 163 most assuredly we do not but can the

Scientists assert that they have in their possession the keys to such law M the gaspin thinks he has let us see I do not risk myself to explain anything it is no business of mine to authenticate simple facts and maintain a truth which science desires to smother is all I

Pretend to do nevertheless I cannot resist the temptation to point out to those who would treat us as so many Illuminati or Sorcerers that the manifestation in question affords an interpretation which agrees with the ordinary laws of science suppose a fluid emanating from the experimenters and chiefly from some

Of them suppose that the will deter determine the direction taken by the fluid and you will readily understand the rotation and levitation of that one of the legs of the table toward which is ejected with every action of the will and excess of fluid suppose that the

Glass causes the fluid to escape and you will understand how a tumbler placed on the table can interrupt its rotation and that the tumbler placed on one of its sides causes the accumulation of the fluid in the opposite side which in consequence of that is lifted if every

One of the experiment MERS were clever mesmerizes the explanation minus certain important details might be acceptable so much for the power of human will on inanimate matter according to the Learned minister of Ls Philipe but how about the intelligence exhibited by the table what explanation does he

Give as to answers obtained through the agency of this table to questions answers which could not possibly have been the reflections of the brain of those present one of the favorite theories of De Gasper for their own ideas were quite the reverse of the very liberal philosophy given by this

Wonderful table on this he is silent anything but Spirits whether human satanic or Elemental thus the simultaneous concentration of thought and the accumulation of fluid will be found no better than the unconscious cerebration and psychic force of other scientists we must try again and we may predict beforehand that the thousand one

Theories of science will prove of no avail until they will confess that this Force far from being a projection of the accumulated Wills of the circle is on the contrary a force which is abnormal foreign to themselves and superintelligent Professor thori who denies the theory of departed human Spirits rejects the Christian devil

Doctrine and shows himself unwilling to pronounce in favor of krook’s theory the sixth that of the Hermits and ancient theorists adopts the one which he says in his letter is the most prudent and makes him feel strong against everyone moreover he accepts as little of De gasperin hypothesis of unconscious

Willpower this is what he says in his work as to the announced phenomena such as the levitation without contact and the displacement of furniture by invisible hands unable to demonstrate their impossibility a priori no one has the right to treat as absurd the serious evidences which affirm their occurrence

P nine as to the theory proposed by m de gaspin the judges it very severely while admitting that in the experiments of valy resz says deir Ville the seat of the force might have been in the individual and we say that it was intrinsic and extrinsic at the same time

And that the will might be generally necessary P 20 he repeats but what he had said in his preface towi M de gasperin presents us with crude facts and the explanations following he offers for what they are worth breathe on them and not many will be found standing

After this no very little if anything will remain of his explanations as to facts they are henceforth demonstrated page 10 as Mis Kooks tells us Professor thur refutes all these explanations and considers the effects due to a peculiar substance fluid or agent pervading in a manner similar IL to The luminiferous Ether of

The scientists all matter nervous organic or inorganic which he terms psycho he enters into full discussion as to the properties of this state or form or matter and proposes the term tenic Force for the power exerted when the Mind acts at a distance through the influence of the psycho

164 Mister krooks remarks further that Professor th’s EIC force and his own psychic Force are evidently equivalent terms we certainly could very easily demonstrate that the two forces are identical moreover the astral or siderial light as explained by the Alchemists and alas Levi in his dogm

Ritual deot Magi and that under the name of aasa or life principle this all pervading force was known to the gymnosophists Hindu magicians and adepts of all countries thousands of years ago and that it is still known to them and used at present by the thiban llamas fakir theurgists of all nationalities

And even by many of the Hindu jugglers in many cases of trans artificially induced by mesmerization it is also quite possible even quite probable that it is the spirit of the subject which acts under the guidance of the operator’s will but if the medium remains conscious and psychophysical phenomena occur which indicate a

Directing intelligence then unless it be conceded that he is a magician and can project his double physical exhaustion can signify nothing more than nervous prostration the proof that he is the passive instrument of unseen entities controlling occult potencies seems conclusive even if Thor zenic and Crook’s psychic Force are substantially

Of the same derivation the respective discoverers seem to differ widely as to the properties and potencies of this Force while Professor thur candidly admits that the phenomena are often produced by Wills not human and so of course gives a qualified endorsement to Mr krook’s Theory no six the latter

Admitting the genuine of the phenomena has as yet pronounced no definite opinion as to their cause thus we find that neither M thur who investigated these manifestations with de gaspin in 1854 nor Mis Crooks who conceded their undeniable genuiness in 1874 have reached anything definite both are chemists physicists and very learned men

Both have given all their attention to the puzzling question and besides these two scientists there were many others who while coming to the same conclusion have hither to been as unable to furnish the world with a final solution it follows then that in 20 years none of

The scientists have made a single step toward the unraveling of the mystery which remains as immovable and impregnable as the walls of an Enchanted Castle in a fairy tale would it be too impertinent to surmise that perhaps our modern scientists have got in what the French term un Circle

Vu that hampered by the weight of their materialism and the insufficiency of what they name the exact Sciences to demonstrate to them tangibly the existence of a spiritual Universe peopled and inhabited much more than our visible one they are doomed forever to creep around inside that Circle unwilling rather than unable to

Penetrate Beyond its Enchanted ring and explore it in its length and breadth it is but Prejudice which keeps them from making a compromise with well-established facts and seek alliance with such expert magneti and mesmerizes as were dup poet and reazon what then is produced from Death inquired Socrates of

Sees life was the reply 165 can the Soul since it is Immortal be anything else than imperishable 166 that seed cannot develop unless it is in part consumed says Professor lome it is not quickened unless it die says St Paul a flower blossoms then Withers and dies it

Leaves a fragrance behind which long after its delicate petals are but a little dust still lingers in the air our material sense may not be cognizant of it but it nevertheless exists let a note be struck on an instrument and the faintest sound produces an eternal Echo a disturbance is created on the

Invisible waves of the shoreless ocean of space and the vibration is never wholly lost its energy being once carried from the world of matter into the immaterial world will live forever and man we are asked to believe man the living thinking reasoning entity the indwelling deity of our Nature’s

Crowning Masterpiece will evacuate his casket and be no more would the principle of continuity which exists even for the so-called inorganic matter for a floating atom be denied to the spirit whose attributes are Consciousness memory mind love really the very idea is preposterous the more we think and the

More we learn the more difficult it becomes for us to account for the atheism of the scientist we may readily understand that a man ignorant of the laws of nature unlearn it in either chemistry or physics may be fatally drawn into materialism through his very ignorance his incapacity of understanding the

Philosophy of the exact Sciences or drawing any inference by analogy from the visible to the invisible a natural-born metaphysician an ignorant dreamer May awake abruptly and say to himself I dreamed it I have no tangible proof of that which I imagined it is all illusion Etc but for a man of science

Acquainted with the characteristics of the universal energy to maintain that life is merely a phenomenon of matter a species of energy amounts simply to a confession of his own incapability of analyzing and properly understanding the Alpha and the Omega even of that matter sincere skepticism as to the immortality

Of man’s soul is a malady a malformation of the physical brain and has existed in every age as there are infants born with a call upon their heads so there are men who are incapable to their last hour of ridding themselves of that kind of call evidently enveloping their organs of spirituality

But it is quite another feeling which makes them reject the possibility of spiritual and magical phenomena the true name for that feeling is Vanity we can neither produce nor explain it hence it does not exist and moreover could never have existed such is the irrefutable argument of our present day

Philosophers some 30 years ago e Sal root startled the world of the credulous by his work the philosophy of magic the book claimed to unveil the whole of the Miracles of the Bible as well as those of the Pagan sanctuaries its resume ran thus long ages of observation a great knowledge for those

Days of ignorance of Natural Sciences and philosophy imposture leder domain Optics fantasmagoria exaggeration final and logical conclusion theurgists prophets magicians Rascals and naves the the rest of the world fools among many other conclusive proofs the reader can find him offering the following the enthusiastic Disciples of aamus affirmed that when he prayed he

Was raised to the height of 10 cubits from the ground and dupes to the same metaphor although Christians have had the Simplicity to attribute a similar Miracle to St CLA and St Francis of aisi 167 hundreds of Travelers claim to have seen fakir produce the same phenomena

And they were all thought either Liars or hallucinated but it was but yesterday that the same phenomenon was witnessed and endorsed by a well-known scientist it was produced under test conditions declared by Mr Crooks to be genuine and to be beyond the possibility of an illusion or a trick and so was it

Manifested many a time before and attested by numerous Witnesses though the latter are now invariably disbelieved peace to thy scientific Ash is oh credulous yuse salut who knows but before the close of the present Century popular wisdom will have invented a new proverb as incredibly credulous as a

Scientist why should it appear so impossible that when the spirit is once separated from its body it may have the power to animate some evanescent form created out of that magical psychic or penic or ethereal force with the help of the elementaries who furnish it with the sublimated matter of their own bodies

The only difficulty is to realize the fact that surrounding space is not an empty void but a reservoir filled to repletion with the models of all things that ever were that are and that will be and with beings of countless races unlike our own seemingly Supernatural facts Supernatural in that they openly

Contradict the demonstrated natural laws of gravitation as in the ab mentioned instance of levitation are recognized by many scientists everyone who has dared dared to investigate with thoroughness has found himself compelled to admit their existence only in their unsuccessful efforts to account for the phenomena on theories based on the laws of such

Forces as were already known some of the highest representatives of science have involved themselves in an extricable difficulties in his resume de mirville describes the argumentation of these adversaries of spiritualism as consisting of five paradoxes which he terms distractions first distraction that of farad who explains the table phenomenon

By the table which pushes you in consequence of the resistance which pushes it back second distraction that of babinet explaining all the communications by wraps which are produced as he says in good faith and with perfect conscientiousness correct in every way in sense by ventriloquism the use of which faculty

Implies of necessity bad faith third distraction that of Dr cherru explaining the fact faculty of moving furniture without contact by the preliminary acquisition of that faculty fourth distraction that of the French Institute and its members who consent to accept the Miracles on condition that the latter will not contradict in any way

Those natural laws with which they are acquainted fifth distraction that of M de gasperin introducing is a very simple and perfectly Elementary phenomenon that which everyone rejects precisely because no one ever saw the like of it 168 while the great world-known scientists indulge in such fantastic theories some less known neurologists

Find an explanation for a cult phenomena of every kind in an abnormal effluvium resulting from epilepsy 169 another would treat mediums and Poets two we may infer with asoa and ammonia 170 and declare every one of the Believers in spiritual manifestations lunatics and hallucinated Mystics to the latter lecturer and professed

Pathologist is commended that sensible bit of advice to be found in the New Testament physician heal thyself truly no sane man would so sweepingly charge Insanity upon 446 millions of people in various parts of the world who believe in the Intercourse of spirits with ourselves considering all this it

Remains to us but to wonder at the Preposterous presumption of these men who claim to be regarded by right of learning as the high Priests of science to classify a phenomenon they know nothing about surely several millions of their countrymen and women if deluded deserve at least as much attention as

Potato bugs or grasshoppers but instead of that what do we find the Congress of the United States at the demand of the American Association for the advancement of science enacts statutes for organization of national insect commissions chemists are busying themselves in boiling frogs and bugs geologists amuse their Leisure

By osteological surveys of armor plated gids and discussed the odontology of the various species of denes and entomologists suffer their enthusiasm to carry them to the length of supping on grasshoppers boiled fried and in soup 171 meanwhile millions of Americans are either losing themselves in the Maze of crazy delusions according

To the opinion of some of these very learned encyclopedists or perishing physically from nervous disorders brought on or brought out by mediumistic dith thesis at one time there was reason to hope that Russian scientists would have undertaken the task of giving the phenomena a careful and impartial study a commission was

Appointed by the Imperial University of EST Petersburg with Professor mlef the great physicist at its head the advertised program provided for a series of 40 seances to test mediums and invitations were extended to all of this class who chose chose to come to the Russian capital and submit their powers to

Examination as a rule they refused doubtless from a provision of the Trap that had been laid for them after eight sittings upon a shallow pretext and just when the manifestations were becoming interesting the commission prejudged the case and published a decision adverse to the claims of mediis instead of pursuing dignified

Scientific methods they set spies to peep through the keyholes professor mlef deed clared in a public lecture that spiritualism or any such belief in our Soul’s immortality was a mixture of superstition delusion and fraud adding that every manifestation of such nature including mind reading trance and other psychological phenomena we must suppose

Could be and was produced by means of clever apparatus and Machinery concealed under the clothing of mediums after such a public exhibition of ignorance and Prejudice Mr butro professor of chemistry at the St Petersburg University and Mr aov councelor of State in the same city who had been invited to assist on the

Committee for mediums became so disgusted that they withdrew having published their protests in the Russian papers they were supported by the majority of the press who did not spare either mlef or his officious committee with their sarcasms the public acted fairly in that case 130 names of the most influential

Persons of the best Society of St Petersburg many of them no spiritualists at all but simply investigators added their signatures to the well-deserved protest the inevitable result of such a procedure followed Universal attention was drawn to the question of spiritualism private circles were organized throughout the Empire some of

The most liberal journals began to discuss the subject and as we write a new commission is being organized to finish the interrupted task but now as a matter of course they will do their Duty less than ever they have a better pretext than they ever had in the pretended expose of

The medium Slade by Professor Lancaster of London true to the evidence of one scientist and his friend messers Lancaster and Duncan the accused opposeed the testimony of Wallace Crooks and a host of others which totally nullifies an accusation based merely on circumstantial evidence and Prejudice as the London spectator very ly

Observes it is really a pure Superstition and nothing else to assume that we are so fully acquainted with the laws of nature that even carefully examined facts attested by an experienced Observer ought to be cast aside as utterly Unworthy of credit only because they do not at first sight seem

To be in keeping with what is most clearly known already to assume as Professor Lancaster appears to do that because there are fraud and credulity and plenty to be found in connection with these these facts as there is no doubt in connection with all nervous diseases fraud and credulity will

Account for all the carefully attested statements of accurate and conscientious observers is to saw away at the very branch of the tree of knowledge on which inductive science necessarily rests and to bring the whole structure toppling to the ground but what matters all this to scientists the torrent of superstition

Which according to them sweeps away millions of bright intellects in its impetuous course cannot reach them the modern Deluge called spiritualism is unable to affect their strong minds and the muddy waves of the flood must expend their raging Fury without wetting even the saws of their boots surely it must

Be but traditional stubbornness on the part of the creator that prevents him from confessing what a poor chance his miracles have in our day in blinding professed scientists by this time even he ought to know and take notice that long ago they decided to write on the porticos of their universities and

Colleges science commands that God shall not do Miracles upon this spot 172 both the Infidel spiritualists and the Orthodox Roman Catholics seem to have leagued themselves this year against the iconoclastic pretentions of materialism increase of skepticism has developed of late alike increase of credulity the champions of the Bible

Divine Miracles rival the panag jurists mediumistic phenomena and the Middle Ages revive in the 19th century once more we see the Virgin Mary resume her epistolary correspondence with the faithful children of her church and while the angel friends scribble messages to spiritualists through their mediums the mother of God drops letters

Direct from Heaven to Earth the shrine of notra Dame the Lord has turned into a spiritualistic cabinet for materializations while the cabinets of popular American mediums are transformed into sacred shrines into which Muhammad Bishop poke Joan of Ark and other aristocratic Spirits from Over the dark river having descended materialize in

Full light and if the Virgin Mary is seen taking her daily walk in the woods about Lord in full human form why not the Apostle of Islam and the late Bishop of Louisiana either both Miracles are possible or both kinds of these manifestations the Divine as well as the spiritual are errant impostures

Time alone will prove which but meanwhile as science refuses the loan of her magic lamp to illuminate these Mysteries common people must go stumbling on whether they be mired or not the recent Miracles at Lord having been unfavorably discussed in the London papers Manor Capal communicates to the

Times the views of the Roman Church in the following terms as to the miraculous cures which are affected I would refer your readers to the Comm judicious work lrat the Lord written by diar dosis an eminent resident practitioner inspector of epidemic diseases for the district and medical assistant of the court of

Justice he prefaces a number of detailed cases of miraculous cures which he says he has studied with great care and perseverance with these words I declare that these cures affected at the sanctuary of Lord by means of the water of the fountain have established their supernatural character in the eyes of

Men of good faith I ought to confess that without these cures my mind little prone to listen to miraculous explanations of any kind would have had great difficulty in accepting even this fact The Apparition remarkable as it is from so many points of view but the

Cures of which I have been so often an ocular witness have given to my mind a light which does not permit me to ignore the importance of the visits of Bernadet to The Grotto and the reality of the apparitions with which she was faved Ed the testimony of a distinguished medical

Man who has carefully watched from the beginning Bernadet and the miraculous cures at The Grotto is at least worthy of respectful consideration I may add that the vast number of those who come to The Grotto do so to repent of their sins to increase their piety to pray for the

Regeneration of their country to profess publicly their belief in the Son of God and his Immaculate mother many come to be cured of bodily ailments and on the testimony of eye witnesses several return home freed from their sickness to upgrade with non-belief as does your article those who use also the Waters of

The Pyrenees is as reasonable as to charge with unbelief the magistrates who inflict punishment on the peculiar people for neglecting to have Medical Aid Health obliged me to pass the winters of 1860 to 1867 at pal this gave me the opportunity of making the most minute inquiry into The Apparition at

Lord after frequent and lengthened examinations of bernardet and of some of the Miracles affected I am convinced that if facts are to be received on human testimony then has The Apparition at lured every claim to be received as an undeniable fact it is however no part of the Catholic faith and may be

Accepted or rejected by any Catholic without the least praise or condemnation let the reader observe the sentence we have italicized this makes it clear that the Catholic Church despite her infallibility in her liberal postage convention with the Kingdom of Heaven is content to accept even the validity of divine Miracles upon human

Testimony now when we turn to the report of Mr huxley’s recent New York lectures on Evolution we find him saying that it is upon human historical evidence that we depend for the greater part of our knowledge for the doings of the past in a lecture on biology he has said every

Man who has the interest of Truth at heart must earnestly desire that every well-founded and just criticism that can be made should be made but it is essential that the critic should know what he is talking about an aphorism that its author should recall when he undertakes to pronounce upon psychological

Subjects add this to his views as expressed above and who could ask a better platform upon which to meet him here we have a representative materialist and a representative Catholic pret enunciating an identical view of the sufficiency of human testimony to prove facts that it suits the prejudices of each to believe

After this what need for either the student of occultism or even the spiritualist to hunt about for endorsements of the argument they have so long and so persistently Advanced that the psychological phenomena of ancient and modern theurgists being superabundantly proven upon human testimony must be accepted as facts church and college having appealed

To the tribunal of human evidence they cannot deny the rest of mankind an equal privilege one of the fruits of the recent ad ation in London of the subject of mediumistic phenomena is the expression of some remarkably liberal views on the part of the secular press in any case we are for admitting

Spiritualism to a place among tolerated beliefs and letting it alone accordingly says the London Daily News in 1876 it has many voies who are as intelligent as most of us and to whom many obvious and palpable defect in the evidence meant to convince must have been obvious and palpable long ago some

Of the wisest men in the world believed in ghosts and would have continued to do so even though half a dozen persons in succession had been convicted of frightening people with Sham goblins it is not for the first time in the history of the world that the invisible world

Has to contend against the materialistic skepticism of Soul blind Sadducees Plato deplores such an unbelief and refers to this pernicious tendency more than once in his works from capill the Hindu philosopher who many centuries before Christ demer to the claim of the Mystic yogin that in

Ecstasy a man has the power of seeing deity face to face and conversing with the highest beings down to the voltarian of the 18th century who laughed at everything that was held Sacred by other people each age had its unbelieving Thomases did they ever succeed in checking the progress of truth no more

Than the ignorant bigots who sat in judgment over Galileo checked the progress of the Earth’s rotation no it exposures whatever are able to vitally affect the stability or instability of a belief which Humanity inherited from the first races of men those who if we can believe in the evolution of spiritual

Man as in that of the physical one had the great truth from the lips of their ancestors the gods of their fathers that were on the other side of the flood the identity of the Bible with the legends of the Hindu sacred books and the cosmogonies of other nations must be

Demonstrated at some future day the fables of the Mythic ages will be found to have but allegorized the greatest truths of geology and anthropology it is in these ridiculously expressed fables that science will have to look for her missing links otherwise when such strange coincidences in the respective histories

Of Nations and peoples so widely thrown apart whence that identity of primitive conceptions which fables and legends though they are termed now contain in them nevertheless the kernel of historical facts of a truth th overgrown with the husks of popular embellishment but still a truth compare only this

Verse of Genesis 6 and it came to pass when men began to multiply on the face of the Earth and daughters were born unto them that the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they

Chose there were giants in the earth in those days Etc with this part of the Hindu cosmogony in the vdas which speaks of The Descent of the brahmans the first Brahman complains of being alone among all his Brethren without a wife not withstanding that the Eternal

Advises him to devote his days solely to the study of the Sacred knowledge vaa the firstborn of mankind insists provoked at such in gratitude the Eternal gave Brahman a wife of the race of the DS or Giants from whom all the brahans maternally descend thus the entire Hindu priesthood

Is descended on the one hand from the superior spirits the sons of God and from Dany a daughter of the Earthly Giants the Primitive men Point 173 and they bear children to them the same became Mighty Men which were of old men of renown 174 the same is found in the

Scandinavian cosmogonical fragment in the ETA is given the description to gangler by har one of the three informants har jaffar and trady of the first man called Burr the father of of bore who took for wife besla a daughter of the giant bolra of the race of the Primitive

Giants the full and interesting narrative may be found in the prosetta sections 4 to8 in malet’s Northern Antiquities 175 the same groundwork underlies The Grecian fables about the Titans and may be found in the legend of the Mexicans the poor successive races of Papo it constitutes one of the many

Ends to be found in the entangled and seeming ly inextricable ske of mankind viewed as a psychological phenomenon belief in supernaturalism would be otherwise inexplicable to say that it sprang up and grew and developed throughout the countless ages without either cause or the least firm basis to rest upon but

Merely as an empty fancy would be to utter as great an absurdity as the theological doctrine that the Universe sprang into creation out of nothing it is too late now to kick against an Evidence which manifests itself as in the full glare of noon liberal as well

As Christian papers and the organs of the most advanced scientific authorities begin to protest unanimously against the dogmatism and narrow prejudices of cism the Christian World a religious paper adds its voice to that of the unbelieving London press following is a good specimen of its common sense if a

Medium it says 176 can be shown ever so conclusively to be an impostor we shall still object to the disposition manifested by persons of some Authority in scientific matters to poooo and knock on the head all careful inquiry into those subjects of which Mister Barrett took note in his paper before the British

Association because spiritualists have committed themselves to many absurdities there is no reason why the phenomena to which they appeal should be scouted as Unworthy of examination they may be mesmeric or Clairvoyant or or something else but let our wise men tell us what they are and

Not snub us as ignorant people too often snub inquiring youth by the easy but unsatisfactory apem little children should not ask questions thus the time has come when the scientists have lost all right to be addressed with the miltonian verse Oh thou who for the testimony of truth Hast borne Universal

Reproach sad degeneration and one that recalls the exclamation of that doctor of physic mentioned 180 years ago By Di Henry Moore and who upon hearing the story told of the drummer of tedworth and ofen Walker Cried Out presently if this be true I have been in a wrong box

All this time and must begin my account a new 177 but in our Century not withstanding huxley’s endorsement of the value of human testimony even Dr Henry Moore has become an Enthusiast and a Visionary both of which United in the same person constitute a canting Madman 178 what psychology has long lacked to

Make its mysterious laws better understood and applied to the ordinary as well as extraordinary Affairs of life is not facts these it has had in abundance the need has been for their recording and classification for trained observers and competent analysts from the scientific body these ought to have been

Supplied if error has prevailed and super Superstition run Riot these many centuries throughout Christendom it is The Misfortune Of The Common People the reproach of science the generations have come and gone each Furnishing its quota of Martyrs to conscience and moral courage and psychology is little better

Understood in our day than it was when the heavy hand of the Vatican sent those Brave unfortunates to their untimely doom and branded their memories with the stigma of heresy and sorcery chapter 5 it binder gist DS Fant I am the spirit which still denies misto in FA the spirit of Truth

Whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Gospel according to John 14 17 millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth unseen both when we wake and when we sleep Milton mere intellectual Enlightenment cannot recognize the spiritual as the sun puts out a fire so Spirit

Puts out the eyes of mere intellect W how it there has been an infinite confusion of names to express one and the same thing the chaos of the Ancients the zoroastrian sacred Fire or the antispy of the parses the Hermes fire the elm’s fire of the ancient Germans

The lightning of cibil the burning torch of Apollo the flame on the altar of pan the inextinguishable fire in the temple on the Acropolis and in that of Vesta the fire flame of Pluto’s Helm the brilliant Sparks on the hats of the dicar on the Gorgon head the Helm of

Palace and the staff of mercury the psilon row Alpha Sigma beta Epsilon Sigma T Amicon new the Egyptian Tha or ra The Grecian Zeus Cates the descending 179 the Pentecostal fire tongues the burning bush of Moses the pillar of fire of The Exodus and the burning lamp of a

The Eternal fire of the bottomless pit the delic oracular vapors the siderial light of the rosac crucian the aassa of the Hindu adeps the astralite of alas Levi the nerv or and the fluid of the magneti the OD of Reichenbach the fire globe or meteor catov Binet the pyod and nenic

Force of thori the psychic force of Sergeant Cox and Mr Crooks the atmospheric magnetism of some naturalists galvanism and finally electricity are but various names for many different manifestations or effects of the same mysterious all pervading cause the Greek carus or alphar Kai Alpha Iota Omicron Sigma sir e bull Lon

In his coming race describes it as the vrl 180 used by the Subterranean populations and allowed his readers to take it for a fiction these people he says consider that in the vill they had arrived at the unity in natural energic agent gencies and proceeds to show that

Faraday intimated them under the more cautious term of correlation thus I have long held an opinion almost amounting to a conviction in common I believe with many other lovers of natural knowledge that the various forms under which the forces of matter are made manifest have one common origin or in other words are

So directly related and naturally dependent that they are convertible as it were into one one another and possess equivalents of power in their action absurd and unscientific as may appear our comparison of a fictitious vill invented by the great novelist and the Primal force of the equally great experimentalist with the cabalistic

Astralite it is nevertheless the true definition of this Force discoveries are constantly being made to corroborate the statement thus boldly put forth since we began to write this part of our book an announcement has been made in a number of papers of the supposed discovery of a new Force by

Mis Edison the electrician of Newark New Jersey which force seems to have little in common with electricity or galvanism except the principle of conductivity if demonstrated it may remain for a long time under some pseudonymous scientific name but nevertheless it will be but one of the numerous family of children brought

Forth from the commencement of time by our cabalistic mother the astral virgin in in fact the discoverer says that it is as distinct and has as regular laws as heat magnetism or electricity the journal which contains the first account of the discovery adds that Mr Edison thinks that it exists in

Connection with heat and that it can also be generated by independent and as yet undiscovered means another of the most startling of recent discoveries is the possibility of annihilating distance between human voices by means of the telephone distance Sounder an instrument invented by Professor a Graham Bell this possibility first suggested by the

Little lovers Telegraph consisting of small tin cups with Vellum and Drug twine apparatus by which a conversation can be carried on at a distance of 200 ft has developed into the telephone which will become The Wonder of this age a long conversation has taken place between Boston and Cambridge

Port by Telegraph every word being distinctly heard and perfectly understood and the modulations of voices being quite distinguishable according to the official report the voice is seized upon so to say and held in form by a magnet and the sound wave transmitted by electricity acting in unison and

Cooperating with the magnet the whole success depends upon a perfect control of the electric currents and the power of the magnets used with which the former must cooperate The Invention reports the paper may be rudely described as a sort of trumpet over the Bell mouth of which

Is drawn a delicate membrane which when the voice is thrown into the tube swells outward in proportion to the force of the sound wave to the outer side of the membrane is attached a piece of metal which as the membrane swells outward connects with a magnet and this with the

Electric circuit is controlled by the operator by some principle not yet fully understood the electric current transmits the sound wave just as delivered by the voice in the trumpet and The Listener at the other end of the line with a twin or faximile trumpet at his ear hears every word distinctly and

Readily detects the modulations of the speaker’s voice thus in the presence of such wonderful discoveries of our age and the further magical possibilities lying latent and yet undiscovered in the boundless realm of Nature and further in view of the great probability that Edison’s force and Professor Graham Bell’s telephone May unsettle if not

Utterly upset all our ideas of the ponderable fluids would it not be well for such persons as may be tempted to Traverse our statements to wait and see whether they will be corroborated or refuted by further discoveries only in connection with these discoveries we may perhaps well remind our readers of the

Many hints to be found in the ancient histories as to a certain secret in the possession of the Egyptian priesthood who could instantly communicate during the celebration of the mysteries from one Temple to another even though the former were at thieves and the latter at the other end of the

Country the Legends attributing it as a matter of course to the invisible tribes of the air which carry messages for Mortals the author of promite man quotes an instance which being given merely on his own authority and he seeming uncertain whether the story comes from macrinus or some other writer may be

Taken for what it is worth he found good evidence he says during his stay in Egypt that one of the cleopatras sent used by a wire to all the cities from heliopoulos to elephantine on the upper Nile 181 it is not so long since Professor Tindle ushered us into a new world

Peopled with Airy shapes of the most ravishing Beauty the discovery consists he says in subjecting the vapors of volatile liquids to the action of concentrated sunlight or to the concentrated beam of the electric light the vapors of certain nitrites iodides and acids are subjected to the action of

The light in an experimental tube lying horizontally and so arranged that the axis of the tube and that of the parallel beams issuing from the lamp are coincident the vapors form clouds of gorgeous tints and arrange themselves into the shapes of vases of bottles and

Cones in nests of six or more of shells of tulips roses sunflowers leaves and of involved Scrolls in one case he tells us the cloud Bud grew rapidly into a Serpent’s head a mouth was formed and from the cloud a cord of cloud resembling a tongue was

Discharged finally to cap the climax of marveles once it positively assumed the form of a fish with eyes gills and feelers the tunus of the animal form was displayed throughout and no disc coil or Speck existed on one side that did not exist on the other these phenomena may

Possibly be explained in part by the mechanical action of a beam of Light which Mr Crooks has recently demonstrated for instance it is a supposable case that the beams of light may have constituted a horizontal axis about which the Disturbed molecules of the vapors gathered into the forms of globes and

Spindles but how account for the fish the Serpent’s head the vases the flowers of different varieties the shells this seems to offer a dilemma to science as baffling as the meteor cat of babinet we do not learn that Tindle ventured as absurd an explanation of his extraordinary phenomena as that of the

Frenchmen about his those who have not given attention to the subject may be surprised to find how much was known in former days of that all pervading subtle principle which has recently been baptized the universal ether before proceeding we desire once more to enunciate in two categorical propositions what was hinted at before

These propositions were demonstrated laws with the ancient theist I the so-called miracles to begin with Moses and end with calostro when genuine were as de gasperin very justly insinuates in his work on the phenomena perfectly in accordance with natural law hence no Miracles electricity and magnetism were unquestionably used in the production of

Some of the prodigies but now the same as then they are put in requisition by every sensitive who is made to use unconsciously these Powers by the pecul nature of his or her organization which serves as a conductor for some of these imponderable fluids as yet so imperfectly known to

Science this force is the prolific parent of numberless attributes and properties many or rather most of which are as yet unknown to Modern physics two the phenomena of natural magic to be witnessed in cam India Egypt and other Oriental countries bear no relationship whatever to slight of hand

The one being an absolute physical effect due to the action of occult natural forces the other a mere deceptive result obtained by dextrous manipulations supplemented with Confederacy 182 The theurgists of all periods schools and countries produced their wonders because they were perfectly familiar with the imponderable in their effects but otherwise perfectly tangible

Waves of the astralite they controlled the currents by guiding them with their power the Wonders were both of physical and psychological character the former embracing effects produced upon material objects the latter the mental phenomena of Mesmer and his successors this class has been represented in our time by two

Illustrious men dup poet and reazon whose wonderful powers were well attested in France and other countries mesmerism is the most important branch of magic and its phenomena are the effects of the univers ival agent which underlies all magic and has produced at all ages the so-called Miracles the Ancients called it chaos

Plato and the pythagoreans named it the soul of the world according to the Hindus the deity in the shape of ether pervades all things it is the invisible but as we have said before too tangible fluid among other names this Universal protur the nebulous Almighty as de

Mirville calls it in derision was termed by the theorist the living fire 183 the spirit of light and Magnus this last appalation indicates its magnetic properties and shows its magical nature for as truly expressed by one of its enemies mualpha gamma Omicron and mualpha Gamma New Epsilon are two

Branches growing from the same trunk and shooting forth the same resultants magnetism is a word for the derivation of which we have to look to an incredibly early epic the stone called magnet is believed by by many to owe its name to magnesia a city or District in thessaly where these Stones

Were found in quantity We Believe however the opinion of the Herm medist to be the correct one the word math Magus is derived from the Sanskrit mahagi the great or wise the anointed by the Divine wisdom umus is the Mythic founder of the umal priests the priests traced their own

Wisdom to the Divine intelligence 18 before the various cosmogonies show that the archel Universal Soul was held by every nation as the mind of the demiurgic Creator the sopia of the gnostics or the Holy Ghost as a female Principle as the Magi derived their name from it so the

Magnesian stone or magnet was called in their honor for they were the first to discover its wonderful properties their temples dotted the country in all directions and among these were some temples of Hercules 185 hence the stone when it once became became known that the priests used it for their Curative and magical

Purposes Reed the name of the magnesian or herlean stone Socrates speaking of it remarks ureides calls it the magnesian stone but the Common People the heracleon 186 it was the country in stone which were called after the Magi not the Magi after one or the other plen

Informs us that the wedding ring among the Romans was magnetized by the priests before the ceremony the old Pagan historians are careful to keep silent on certain Mysteries of the wise Magi and penus was warned in a dream he says not to unveil the holy rights of the Temple

Of demer and ponia at Athens 187 modern science after having ineffectually denied animal magnetism has found herself forced to accept it as a fact it is now a recognized property of human and animal organization as to its psychological occult influence the acmy battle with it in our Century more ferociously than

Ever it is the more to be regretted and even wondered at as the representatives of exact science are unable to either explain or even offer us anything like a reasonable hypothesis for the undeniable mysterious potency contained in a simple magnet we begin to have daily proofs that these potencies underly the

Theurgic Mysteries and therefore might perhaps explain the occult faculties possessed by ancient and modern theurgists as well as a good many of their most astounding achievements such were the gifts transmitted by Jesus to some of his disciples at the moment of his miraculous cures the Nazarene felt a

Power issuing from him Socrates in his dialogue with the 188 telling him of his familiar God Demon and his power of either imparting his socres wisdom to his disciples or preventing it from benefiting those he Associates with bring brings the following instance in corroboration of his words I will tell

You Socrates says areses a thing incredible indeed by the gods but true I made a proficiency when I associated with you even if I was only in the same house though not in the same room but more so when I was in the same room and

Much more when I looked at you but I made by far the greatest proficiency when I sat near you and touched you this is the modern magnetism and mesmerism of dup and other Masters who when they have subjected a person to their fluidic influence can impart to them all their

Thoughts even at a distance and with an irresistible power forced their subject to obey their mental orders but how far better was this psychic Force known to the ancient philosophers we can glean some information on that subject from the earliest sources Pythagoras taught his disciples that God is the universal mind diffused

Through all things and that this this Mind by the sole virtue of its Universal samess could be communicated from one object to another and be made to create all things by the soul will power of man with the ancient Greeks curios was the godm Mind noose now choros curios

Signifies the pure and unmixed nature of intellect wisdom says Plato 189 curios is Mercury the Divine wisdom and Mercury is the soul son 190 from whom thought Hermes received this Divine wisdom which in his turn he imparted to the world in his books Hercules is also the son of

Celestial Storehouse of the universal magnetism 191 or rather Hercules is the magnetic light which when having made its way through the opened Eye Of Heaven enters into the regions of our planet and thus becomes the Creator Hercules passes through the 12 labers the Valiant Titan he is called father of all and

Self-born othus 192 Hercules the son is killed by the devil Typhon 193 and so is Osiris who is the father and brother of Horus and at the same time is identical with him and we must not forget that the magnet was called the bone of Horus and

Iron the bone of Typhon he is called Hercules Invictus only when he descends to Hades the Subterranean garden and plucking the golden apples from the Tree of Life slays the Dragon 194 the rough Titanic power the lining of every sun god opposes its force of blind matter to

The Divine magnetic Spirit which tries to harmonize everything in nature all the sun Gods with their symbol the visible Sun are the creators of physical nature only the spiritual is the work of the highest God the concealed the central spiritual son and of his demier the Divine mind of Plato and the Divine

Wisdom of Hermes trism magistus 195 the the wisdom effused from olum or Kronos after the distribution of pure fire in the samothracian Mysteries a new life began 196 this was the New Birth that is alluded to by Jesus in his nocturnal conversation with Nicodemus initiated into the Most

Blessed of all Mysteries being ourselves pure we become just and holy with wisdom 197 he breathed on them and Seth unto them take the holy Numa 198 and this simple Act of will power was sufficient to impart vaticination in its nobler and most perfect form if both the initiator

And the initiated were worthy of it to deride this gift even in its present aspect as the corrupt Offspring and lingering remains of an ignorant age of superstition and hastily to condemn it as Unworthy of sober investigation would be as unphilosophical as it is wrong remarks the Rev JB gross to remove the

Veil which hides our vision from the future future has been attempted in all ages of the world and therefore the propensity to pry into the lap of time contemplated as one of the faculties of human mind comes recommended to us under the sanction of God Zing leus the Swiss reformer attested the comprehensiveness

Of his faith in the Providence of the Supreme Being in the Cosmopolitan doctrine that the Holy Ghost was not excluded from the more worthy portion of the Heathen World admitting its truth we cannot easily conceive a valid reason why a heathen thus favored should not be capable of true prophecy

199 now what is this Mystic primordial substance in the Book of Genesis at the beginning of the first chapter it is termed the face of the waters said to have been incubated by the spirit of God job mentions in chapter 26 five that dead things are formed from

Under the waters and inhabitants thereof in the original text instead of dead things it is written dead repy Giants or Mighty primitive men from whom Evolution May one day Trace our present race in the Egyptian mythology nef the Eternal unrevealed God is represented by a snake emblem of Eternity in circling a water

Ear with his head hovering over the waters which it incubates with his breath in this case the serpent is the agathon the good spirit in its opposite aspect it is the cockade and the bad one in the scand avian Edis the honey do the food of the Gods and of the creative

Busy igras OB bees Falls during the hours of night when the atmosphere is impregnated with humidity and in the northern mythologies as the passive principle of creation it typifies the creation of the universe Out of Water this due is the astralite in one of its combinations and possesses creative as

Well as destructive properties in the caldian legend of bosis oans or Deon the man fish instructing the people shows the infant World created out of water and all beings originating from this Prima Materia Moses teaches that only earth and water can bring a living soul and we

Read in the scriptures that herbs could not grow until the Eternal caused it to rain upon Earth in the Mexican papulo man is created out of mud or clay Terra glaze taken from under the water Brahma creates lamus the great Muni or first man Seated on his Lotus only after

Having called into being spirits who thus enjoyed among Mortals a priority of existence and he creates him out of water air and Earth Alchemists claim that primordial or pre-adamic earth when reduced to its first substance is in its second stage of transformation like Clear Water the first being the alest

200 proper this primordial substance is said to contain within itself the essence of all that goes to make up man it has not only all the elements of his physical being but even the breath of life itself in a Laten State ready to be awakened this it derives from the

Incubation of the spirit of God upon the face of the waters chaos in fact this substance is chaos itself from this it was that paracelsus claimed to be able to make his homunculi and this is why fails the great natural philosopher maintained that water was the principle of all

Things in nature what is the primordial chaos but ether the modern ether not such as is recognized by our scientists but such as it was known to the ancient philosophers long before the time of Moses ether with all its mysterious and occult properties containing in itself the germs of universal creation ether

The celestial virgin the spiritual mother of every existing form and being from whose bosom as soon as incubated by the Divine Spirit are called into existence matter and life force and action electricity magnetism heat light and and chemical action are so little understood even now that fresh facts are

Constantly widening the range of our knowledge who knows where ends the power of this protean giant ether or whence its mysterious origin who we mean that denies the spirit that works in it and evolves out of it all visible forms it is an easy task to show that the

Cosmogonical Legends all over the world are based on a knowledge by the Ancients of those Sciences which have Allied themselves in our days to support the doctrine of evolution and that further research May demonstrate that they were far better acquainted with the fact of evolution itself embracing both its physical and

Spiritual aspects than we are now with the old philosophers Evolution was a universal theorem a Doctrine embracing the whole and an established principle while our modern evolutionists are enabled to present us merely with speculative theoretics with particular if not wholly negative theorems it is idle for the representatives of our modern wisdom to

Close the debate and pretend that the question is settled merely because the Obscure phraseology of the Mosaic account clashes with the definite exegesis of exact science one fact at least is proved there is not a cosmogonical fragment to whatever Nation it may belong but proves by this Universal allegory of water and

The spirit brooding over it that no more than our modern physicists did any of them hold the universe to have sprung into existence out of nothing for all their Legend begin with that period when nent Vapors and Samarian Darkness lay brooding over a fluid Mass ready to

Start on its journey of activity at the first flutter of the breath of him who is the unrevealed one him they felt if they saw him not their spiritual intuitions were not so darkened by the subtle sophistry of the forcoming ages as ours are now if they talked less of

The saluan age slowly developing into the Mamon and if the scoic time was only recorded by various allegories of the Primitive man the atom of our race it is but a negative proof after all that their wise men and leaders did not know of these successive periods as well as

We do now in the days of democratus and Aristotle the cycle had already begun to enter on its downward path of progress and if these two philosophers could discuss so well the atomic theory and Trace the atom to its material or physical Point their ancestors may have gone further still and followed its

Genesis far beyond that limit where mister Tindle and others seem rooted to the spot not daring to cross the line of the incomprehensible the lost arts are a sufficient proof that if even their achievements in physiography are now doubted because of the unsatisfactory writings of their physicists and

Naturalists on the other hand their practical knowledge in phytochemistry and minerology far exceeded our own furthermore they might have been perfectly acquainted with the physical history of our globe without publishing their knowledge to the ignorant masses in those ages of religious Mysteries therefore it is not only from

The Mosaic books that we mean to aduce proof for our further arguments the ancient Jews got all their knowledge religious as well as profane from the nations with which we see them mixed up from the earliest periods even the oldest of all Sciences their cabalistic secret Doctrine may be traced

In each detail to its primeval Source upper India or turkistan far before the time of a distinct separation between the Aryan and Semitic Nations the King Solomon so celebrated by posterity as Josephus the historian says 2011 for his magical skill got his secret learning from India through hyam the king of ofur

And perhaps Sheba his ring commonly known as Solomon Seal so celebrated for the potency of its sway over the various kinds of genii and demons in all the popular Legends is equally of Hindu origin writing on the pretentious and abominable able skill of the devil worshippers of trenor the Rev Samuel

Mattier of the London missionary Society claims at the same time to be in possession of a very old manuscript volume of magical incantations and spells in the Malayan language giving directions for affecting a great variety of purposes of course he adds that many of these are fearful in their malignity and

Obscenity and gives in his work the fac simile of some amulets bearing the magical figures and designs on them we find among them one with the following Legend to remove trembling arising from demoniacal possession right this figure on a plant that has milky juice and drive a nail through it the trembling

Will cease 202 the figure is the identical Solomon Seal or double triangle of the cabalists did the Hindu get it from the Jewish cabalist or the latter from India by inheritance from their great king cabalist the wise Solomon 203 but we will leave this Tri Ling dispute to continue the more interesting question

Of the astralite and its unknown properties admitting then that this mythical agent is ether we will proceed to see what and how much of it is known to science with respect to the various effects of the different solar rays Robert hunt f r s remarks in his researches on light in its chemical

Relations that those rays which give the most light the yellow and the orange rays will not produce change change of color in the chloride of silver while those rays which have the least Illuminating power the blue and violet produce the greatest change and in exceedingly short time the yellow

Glasses obstruct scarcely any light the blue glasses may be so dark as to admit of the permeation of a very small quantity and still we see that under the Blue-ray both vegetable and animal life manifest an inordinate development while under the yellow Ray it is proportionately arrested how is it

Possible to account for this satisfactorily upon any other hypothesis than that both animal and vegetable life are differently modified electromagnetic phenomena as yet unknown in their fundamental principles Mis hunt finds that the undulatory theory does not account for the results of his experiments sir David Brewster in his

Treatise on Optics showing that the colors of vegetable life arise from a specific attraction which the particles of these bodies exercise over the differently colored rays of light and that it is by the Light of the Sun that the colored juices of plants are elaborated that the colors of bodies are changed

Etc remarks that it is not easy to allow that such effects can be produced by the mere vibration of an ethereal medium and he is forced he says by this class of facts to reason as if light was material Professor Josiah P cook of Harvard University says that he cannot

Agree with those who regard the wave theory of light as an established principle of science 204 Hershel’s doctrine that the intensity of light in effect of each undulation is inversely as the square of the distance from the Luminous body if correct damages a good deal if it does not kill the undulatory

Theory that he is right was proved repeatedly by experiments with photometers and though it begins to be much doubted the undulatory theory is still alive as general Penton of Philadelphia has undertaken to combat this anti- Pythagorean hypothesis and has devoted to it a whole volume we cannot do any

Better than refer the reader to his recent work on the Blu-ray Etc we leave the theory of Thomas Young Who according to Tindle placed on an immovable basis the undulatory theory of light to hold its own if it can with the Philadelphia experimenter elifas Levi the modern magician describes the astralite in the

Following sentence we have said that to acquire magical power two things are necessary to disengage the will from all servitude and to exercise it in control The Sovereign will is represented in our symbols by the woman who crushes the Serpent’s head and by the resplendant angel who represses the dragon and holds

Him under his foot and spear the great magical agent the Dual current of light the living and astral fire of the Earth has been represented in the ancient theogonies by the serpent with the of a bull a Ram or a dog it is the double Serpent of the caducus it is the old

Serpent of the Genesis but it is also the Brazen Serpent of Moses entwined around the tow that is to say the Genera of linga it is also the goat of the witch Sabbath and the bamet of the Templars it is the H high of the gnostics it is the double tail of

Serpent which forms the legs of the solar [ __ ] of the abraxis finally it is the devil of M yud mirville but in very fact it is the blind Force which Souls have to conquer to liberate themselves from the bonds of the Earth for if their will does not free them from this Fatal

Attraction they will be absorbed in the current by the force which has produced them and will return to the central and eternal fire this last cabalistic figure of speech notwithstanding its strange phraseology is precisely the one used by Jesus and in his mind it could have had no other significance than the one

Attributed to it by the gnostics and the cabalists lat the Christian theologians interpreted it differently and with them it became the doctrine of Hell literally though it simply means what it says the astly or the generator and destroyer of all forms all the magical operations continues Levi consist in freeing

Oneself from the coils of the ancient serpent then to place the foot on its head and Lead it according to the operator’s will I will give unto thee says the serpent in the gospel myth all the kingdoms of the Earth if thou Wilt Fall Down and Worship me the initiate

Should reply to him I will not fall down but Thou shalt Crouch at my feet thou Wilt give me nothing but I will make use of thee and take whatever I wish for I am thy Lord and Master this is the real meaning of the ambiguous response made by Jesus to the

Tempter thus the devil is not an entity it is an errant Force as the name signifies an odic or magnetic current formed by a chain a circle of pernicious Wills must create this evil spirit which the gospel calls Legion and which forces into the sea a herd of swine and another

Evangelical allegory showing how base Natures can be driven headlong by the blind forces set in motion by error and sin 205 in his extensive work on the mystical manifestations of human nature the German naturalist and philosopher maximilan prie has devoted a whole chapter to the the modern forms of Magic

The manifestations of magical life he says in his preface partially Repose on quite another order of things than the nature in which we are acquainted with time space and causality these manifestations can be experimented with but little they cannot be called out at our bidding but may be observed and

Carefully followed whenever they occur in our presence we can only group them by analogy under certain divisions and deduce from them general principles and laws thus for Professor prie who evidently belongs to the school of schopenhauer the possibility and naturalness of the phenomena which took place in the presence of kandasami the

Fakir and are described by LS jalot the orientalist are fully demonstrated on that principle the fakir was a man who through the entire subjugation of the matter of his corporeal system has attained to that state of purification at which the spirit becomes nearly freed from its prison 206 and can produce

Wonders his will nay a simple desire of his has become creative force and he can command the elements and powers of nature his body is no more an impediment to him hence he can converse Spirit to Spirit breath to breath under his extended Palms a seed unknown to him for

Jacolot has chosen it at random among a variety of seeds from a bag and planted it himself after marking it in a flower pot will germinate instantly and push it way through the soil developing in less than 2 hours time to a size and height which perhaps under ordinary

Circumstances would require several days or weeks it grows miraculously under the very eyes of the perplexed experimenter and mockingly upsets every accepted formula in botney is this a miracle by no means it may be one perhaps if we take Webster’s definition that a miracle is every event contrary to the established constitution in

Course of things a deviation from the known laws of nature but are our naturalists prepared to support the claim that what they have once established on observation is infallible or that every law of nature is known to them in this instance that Miracle is but a little more prominent

Than the now well-known experiments of General Penton of Philadelphia while the vegetation and fruitage of his Vines were stimulated to an incredible activity by the artificial Violet life the magnetic fluid emanating from the hands of the fakir affected still more intense and rapid changes in the vital function of the Indian plants it

Attracted and concentrated the aassa or life principle on The Germ 207 his magnetism obeying his will Drew up the aassa in a concentrated current through the plant towards his hands and by keeping up an uninter flow for the requisite space of time the life principle of the plant built up cell

After cell layer after layer with preternatural activity until the work was done the life principle is but a blind Force obeying a controlling influence in the ordinary course of nature the plant protoplasm would have concentrated and directed it at a certain established rate this rate would have been controlled by the prevalent

Atmospheric conditions its growth being Rapid or slow and in stock or head in proportion to the amount of light heat and moisture of the season but the fakir coming to the help of nature with his powerful will and spirit purified from the contact with matter 208 condenses so

To speak the essence of plant life into its germ and forces it to maturity ahead of its time this blind Force being totally submissive to his will obeys it with cility if he chose to imagine the plant as a monster it would as surely become such as ordinarily it would grow in its

Natural shape for the concrete image slave to the subject jective model outlined in the imagination of the fakir is forced to follow the original in its least detail as the hand and brush of the painter follow the image which they copy from his mind the will of the fakir

Conjur forms an invisible but yet to it perfectly objective Matrix in which the vegetable matter is caused to deposit itself and assume the fixed shape the will creates for the will in motion is force and force produces matter if some persons object to the explanation on the

Ground that the fakir could by no means create the model in his imagination since he was kept ignorant by jacolot of the kind of seed he had selected for the experiment to these we will answer that the spirit of man is like that of his creator omnicient in its Essence while

In his Natural State the fakir did not and could not know whether it was a melon seed or seed of any other plant once entranced I.E bodily dead to all outward appearance the spirit for which there exist neither distance material obstacle nor space of time experienced no difficulty in perceiving the melon

Seed whether as it lay deeply buried in the mud of the flower pot or reflected in the faithful picture gallery of jaal’s brain our Visions portents and other psychological phenomena all of which exist in nature are corroborative of the above fact and now perhaps we might as well meet at once another

Impending objection Indian juggler they will tell us do the same and as well as the fakir if we can believe newspapers and travelers narratives undoubtedly so and moreover these strolling jugglers are neither pure in their modes of living or considered Holy by anyone neither by foreigners nor their own people they are

Generally feared and despised by the natives for they are Sorcerers men practicing the black art while such a holy man as kavasam requires but the help of his own own Divine Soul closely United with the astral Spirit and the help of a few familiar pites pure ethereal beings who

Rally around their elect brother in flesh the sorcerer can summon to his help but that class of spirits which we know as the Elementals like attracts like and greed for money impure purposes and selfish views cannot attract any other Spirits than those that the Hebrew cabalists

Know as the cpth Dwellers of oia the fourth world and the Eastern magicians as the afits or Elementary spirits of error or the devs this is how an English paper describes the astounding trick of plant growth as performed by Indian jugglers an empty flower pot was now

Placed upon the floor by the juggler who requested that his comrades might be allowed to bring up some Garden mold from the little plot of ground below permission being accorded the man went and in 2 minutes returned with a small quantity of fresh Earth tied up in a

Corner of his chutar which was deposited in the flower pot and lightly pressed down taking from his basket a dry mango Stone and handing it round to the company that they might examine it and satisfy themselves that it was really what it seemed to be the jugler scooped

Out a little Earth from the center of the flower pot and placed the stone in the cavity he then turned the Earth lightly over it and having poured a little water over the surface shut the flower pot out of view by means of a sheet through over a small

Triangle and now amid a full chorus of voices and rat tatat accompaniment of the Taber the stone germinated presently a section of the cloth was drawn aside and gave to view the tender Chute characterized by two long leaves of a blackish brown color the cloth was readjusted and the incantation

Resumed not long was it however before the cloth was a second time drawn aside and it was then seen that the two first leaves had given place to several green ones and that the plant now stood 9 or 10 in high a third time and the foliage was much thicker the sappling being

About 13 to 14 in in height a fourth time and the little miniature tree now about 18 in in height had 10 or 12 mangoes about the size of walnuts hanging about its branches finally after the lapse of three or 4 minutes the cloth was altogether removed and the fruit having

The Perfection of size though not of maturity was plucked and handed to The Spectators and on being tasted was found to be approaching ripeness being sweetly acid we may add to this that we have witnessed the same experiment in India and thibet and that more than once we

Provided the flower pot ourselves by emptying an old tint box of some Le big extracts we filled it with Earth with our own hands and planted in it a small root handed To Us by The Conjurer and until the experiment was ended never once removed our eyes from the pot which

Was placed in our own room the result was invariably the same as above described does the reader imagine that any preed digitat could produce the same manifestation under the same conditions the learn orii corresponding member of The Institute of France gives a number of instances which show The Marvelous

Effects produced by The Willpower acting upon the invisible produce of the mesmerists I have seen says he certain persons who simply by pronouncing certain words arrest wild bulls and horses at headlong speed and suspend in its flight the arrow which cleaves the air Thomas bartholini affirms the same

Says dup poet when I trace upon the floor with chalk or charcoal this figure the fire a light fixes itself on it soon it attracts to itself the person who approaches it it detains and fascinates him and it is useless for him to try to cross the line a magic power compels him

To stand still at the end of a few moments he yields uttering sobs the cause is not in me it is in this entirely cabalistic sign in vain would you employ violence 209 in a series of remarkable experiments made by reazon in the presence of certain well-known French

Physicians at Paris on the 18th of May 1856 they assembled on one night together and reazon with his finger traced an imaginary cabalistic line upon the floor over which he made a few rapid passes it was agreed that the mesmeric subjects selected by the investigators and the committee for the experiments

And all strangers to him should be brought blindfold into the room and caused to walk toward the line without a word being spoken to indicate what was expected of them the subjects moved along unsuspicious till they came to the invisible barrier when as it is described the their feet as if they had

Been suddenly seized and riveted adhere to the ground while their bodies carried forward by the rapid impulse of the motion fall and strike the floor the sudden rigidity of their limbs was like that of a frozen corpse and their heels were rooted with mathematical Precision upon the Fatal line

210 in another experiment it was agreed that upon one of the Physicians giving a certain signal by a glance of the eye the Blindfolded girl should be made to fall on the ground as if struck by lightning by the magnetic fluid emitted by razon’s will she was placed at a

Distance from the magnetizer the signal was given and instantly the subject was fell to the Earth without a word being spoken or a gesture made involuntarily one of the spectators stretched out his hand as if to catch her but reazon in a voice of Thunder exclaimed do not touch

Her let her fall a magnetized subject is never hurt by Falling Des MOS who tells the story says that marble is not more rigid than was her body her head did not touch the ground one of her arms remained stretched in the air one of her legs was raised and the other

Horizontal she remained in this unnatural posture an indefinite time less rigid is a statue of bronze 2011 all the effects witnessed in the experiments of public lectures upon m ISM were produced by reazon in Perfection and without one spoken word to indicate what the subject was to do

He even by his silent will produce the most surprising effects upon the physical systems of persons totally unknown to him directions whispered by the committee in razon’s ear were immediately obeyed by the subjects whose ears were stuffed with cotton and whose eyes were bandaged nay in some cases it was not

Even necessary for them to express to the magnetizer what they they desired for their own mental requests were complied with with perfect Fidelity experiments of a similar character were made by reazon in England at a distance of 300 Paces from the subject brought to him the jettatura or

Evil eye is nothing but the direction of this invisible fluid charged with malicious will and hatred from one person to another and sent out with the intention of harming him it may equally be employed for a good or evil purpose in the former case it is Magic in the latter

Sorcery what is the will can exact science tell what is the nature of that intelligent intangible and Powerful something which Reigns Supreme Over All inert matter the great Universal idea willed and the cosmos sprang into existence I will and my limbs obey I will and my thought traversing space

Which does not exist for it envelopes the body of another individual who is not a part of myself penetrates through his pores and superseding his own faculties if they are weaker forces him to a predetermined action it acts like the fluid of a galvanic battery on the

Limbs of a corpse the mysterious effects of Attraction and repulsion are the unconscious agents of that will Fascination such as we see exercised by some animals by serpents over birds for instance is a conscious action of it and the result of thoughts sealing wax glass and Amber when rubbed

I.E when the latent heat which exists in every substance is awakened attract light bodies they exercise unconsciously will for inorganic as well as organic matter possesses a particle of the Divine Essence in itself however infinitesimally small it may be and how could it be otherwise not withstanding that in the

Progress of its Evolution it may from beginning to end have passed through through millions of various forms it must ever retain its germ point of that pre-existent matter which is the first manifestation and emanation of the deity itself what is then this inexplicable power of Attraction but an atomical

Portion of that Essence that scientists and cabalists equally recognize as the principle of Life the aassa granted that the attraction exercised by such bodies may be blind but as we Ascend higher the scale of the organic beings in nature we find this principle of Life developing attributes and faculties which become

More determined and marked with every rung of the Endless ladder man the most perfect of organized beings on Earth in whom matter and spirit I will are the most developed and Powerful is alone allowed to give a conscious impulse to that principle which emanates from him

And only he can impart to the magnetic fluid opposite and various impulses without limit as to the direction he Wills says dup poet an organized matter obeys it has no poles Dar Brier deamant in his volume on hallucinations reviews a wonderful variety of Visions apparitions and ecstasies generally termed

Hallucinations we cannot deny he says that in certain diseases we see developed a great Sur exitation of sensibility which lends to the senses a prodigious acuteness of perception thus some individuals will perceive a considerable instances others will announce the approach of persons who are really on their way although

Those present can neither hear nor see them coming 212 a lucid patient lying in his bed announces the arrival of persons to see whom he must possess transmural vision and this faculty is termed by Brier de boismont hallucination in our ignorance we have hither to innocently supposed that in

Order to be rightly termed a hallucination a vision must be subjective it must have an existence only in the Delirious brain of the patient but if the latter announces the visit of a person miles away and this person arrives at the very moment predicted by The Seer then his vision

Was no more subjective but on the contrary perfectly objective for he saw that person in the act of coming and how could the patient see through solid bodies in space an object shut out from the reach of our mortal sight if he had not exercised his spiritual eyes on that occasion

Coincidence cabani speaks of certain nervous disorders in which the patients easily distinguished with the naked eye infusoria and other microscopical beings which others could only perceive through powerful lenses I have met subjects he says who saw in Samaran Darkness as well as in a lighted room others who followed persons

Tracing them out like dogs and recognizing by the smell objects belonging to such persons or even such as had been only touched by them with a s it which was hither to observed only in animals 2113 exactly because reason which as cabani says develops only at the expense and

Loss of natural instinct is a Chinese Walt slowly Rising on the soil of sophistry and which finally shuts out man’s spiritual perceptions of which the instinct is one of the most important examples arrived at certain stages of physical frustration when mind and the reasoning faculties seem paralyzed through weakness and bodily exhaustion

Instinct the spiritual Unity of the five senses sees hears feels tastes and smells unimpaired by either time or space what do we know of the exact limits of mental action how can a physician take upon himself to distinguish the imaginary from the real senses in a man who may be living a

Spiritual life in a body so exhausted of its usual Vitality that it actually is unable to prevent the soul from losing out from its prison the Divine Light through which unimpeded by matter the soul perceives things past present and to come as though their rays were focused in a mirror the death

Dealing bolt projected in an instant of fierce anger or at the climax of long festering hate the blessing wafted from a grateful or benevolent heart and the curse hurl that an object offender or victim all have to pass through that Universal agent which under one impulse

Is the Breath of God and under another the Venom of the devil it was discovered by Baron Reichenbach and called OD whether intentionally or otherwise we cannot say but it is singular that a name should have been chosen which is mentioned in the most ancient books of the Caba our readers

Will certainly inquire what then is this invisible all how is it that our scientific methods however perfected have never discovered any of the magical properties contained in it to this we can answer that it is no reason because modern scientists are ignorant of them that it should not possess all the

Properties with which the ancient philosophers endowed it science rejects many a thing today which she may find herself forced to accept tomorrow a little less than a century ago the academy denied Franklin’s electricity and at the present day we can hardly find a house without a conductor on its

Roof shooting at the barn door the academy missed the barn itself modern scientists by their willful skepticism and learned ignorance do this very frequently EMF the Supreme first principle produced an egg by brooding over which and permeating the substance of it with its own vivifying Essence The Germ contained within was developed and

Tha the active creative principle proceeded from it and began his work from the boundless expanse of cosmic matter which had formed itself under his breath or will this Cosmic matter astralite ether fire Mist principle of life it matters not how we may call it this creative principle or as our modern

Philosophy terms it law of evolution by setting in motion the potencies latent in it Formed Suns and stars and satellites controlled their implacement by the immutable law of Harmony and peopled them with every form and quality of life in the ancient Eastern mythologies the cosmogonic myth states

That there was but water the father and the prolific slime the mother elos or h from which crept forth the mundane snake matter it was the god fans the revealed one the word or logos how willingly this myth was accepted even by the Christians who compiled the New Testament may be easily

Inferred from the following fact fans the revealed God is represented in this snake symbol as a protagon a being furnished with the heads of a man a hawk or an eagle a bol Taurus and a lion with wings on both sides the heads relate to the Zodiac and

Typify the Four Seasons of the year for the mundane serpent is the mundane year while the serpent itself is the symbol of nef the hidden or unrevealed deity God the Father time is winged therefore the serpent is represented with wings if we remember that each of the four evangelists is represented as having

Near him one of the described animals grouped together in Solomon’s triangle in the pentacle of Ezekiel and to be found in the four cherubs or sphinxes of the Sacred Arch we will perhaps understand the secret meaning as well as the reason why the early Christians adopted this symbol and how it is that

The present Roman Catholics and the Greeks of the Oriental church still represent these animals in the pictures of their evangelists which sometimes accompany the four gospels we will also understand why arenus Bishop of lions had so insisted upon the necessity of the fourth gospel giving as a reason that there could not

Be less than four of them as there there were four zones in the world and four principal winds coming from the four cardinal points Etc 214 according to one of the Egyptian myths the Phantom form of the Isle of chemis kemi ancient Egypt which floats on the Ethereal waves of the empirian

Sphere was called into being by Horus Apollo the sun god who caused it to evolve out of the mundane egg in the cosmogonical poem of vusa the song of the propheus which contains the scand na avian Legends of the very Dawn Of Ages the Phantom germ of the universe is

Represented as lying in the janang gapore the cup of Illusion a boundless and void Abyss in this world’s Matrix formerly a region of night and desolation nebble the MPL dropped a ray of Cold Light ether which overflowed this cup and froze in it then the invisible blew a scorching wind which

Dissolved the Frozen Waters and cleared the Mist these Waters called the streams of of olivar distilled in vivifying drops which falling down created the earth and the giant emur who only had the semblance of man male principal with him was created the cow odla 215 female principal from whose utter flowed four

Streams of milk 216 which diffused themselves throughout space the astralite in its purest emanation the cad HLA produces a superior being called Burr handsome and Powerful by licking the stone that were covered with mineral salt now if we take into consideration that this mineral was universally regarded by ancient

Philosophers as one of the chief formative principles in organic creation by the Alchemists as the universal menum which they said was to be wrought from water and by everyone else even as it is regarded Now by science as well as in the popular ideas to be an indispensable ingredient for

Man and Beast we may readily comprehend the hidden wisdom of this allegory of the creation of man paracelsus calls salt the center of water wherein Metals ought to die Etc and Van Helmont terms the alest suum fisum omnium salum the most successful of all salts in The Gospel according to

Matthew Jesus says ye are the salt of the earth but if the salt have lost his Savor wherewith shall it be salted and following the parable he adds ye are the light of the world v14 this is more than an allegory these words point to a direct and unequivocal meaning in relation to

The spiritual and physical organisms of man in his dual nature and show moreover a knowledge of the secret Doctrine the direct traces of which we find equally in the oldest ancient and current popular traditions in both the Old and New Testaments and in the writings of the ancient and medieval Mystics and

Philosophers but to return to our Ed Legend the giant falls asleep and sweats profusely this perspiration causes the pit of his left arm to generate out of that place a man and a woman while his foot produces a sun for them thus while the Mythic cow gives being to a race of

Superior spiritual men the giant Emer begets a race of evil and depraved men the hmon or Frost Giants comparing notes with the Hindu vadas we find it then with slight modifications the same cosmogonic Legend in substance and details Brahma as soon as Bava the supreme god endows him with creative

Powers produces animated beings wholly spiritual at first the doodas inhabitants of the SGS the celestial region are unfit to live on earth therefore Brahma creates the DS Giants who become the Dwellers of the pedal the lower regions of space who are also unfit to inhabit mlock the Earth

To Pate the evil the creative power evolves from his mouth the first Brahman who thus becomes the progenitor of our race from his right arm Brahma creates ratris the warrior and from his left shatan the wife of ratris then their son baz Springs from the right foot of the Creator and his

Wife basan from the left while in the Scandinavian Legend bur the son of the cad HLA a superior being Mary’s besla a daughter of the depraved race of giants in the Hindu tradition the first Brahman marri’s dainy also a daughter of the race of the Giants and in Genesis we see

The sons of God taking for wives the daughters of men and likewise producing Mighty Men of old the whole establishing an unquestionable identity of origin between the Christian inspired book and the Heathen fables of Scandinavia and Hindustan the traditions of nearly every Other Nation if examined will yield the

Like result what modern cosmogony could compress within so simple a symbol as the Egyptian serpent in a circle such a world of meaning here we have in this creature the whole philosophy of the universe matter vivified by Spirit and the two conjointly evolving out of chaos Force everything that was to be to

Signify that the elements are fast Bound in this Cosmic matter which the serpent symbolizes the Egyptians tied its tail into a knot there is one more important emblem connected with the slowing of the Serpent’s skin which so far as we are aware has never been hereto noticed by our

Symbolists as the reptile upon casting his coat becomes freed from a casing of gross matter which cramped a body grown too large for it and resumes its existence with renewed activity so man by casting off the gross material body enters upon the next stage of his existence with enlarged powers and quickened

Vitality inversely the caldian cabalists tell us that primeval man who contrary to the darwinian theory was purer wiser and far more spiritual as shown by the myths of the Scandinavian bur the Hindu deas and the Mosaic sons of God in short of a far higher nature than the man of

The present adamic race became despir or tainted with matter and then for the first time was given the fleshly body which is typified in Genesis in that profoundly significant verse unto Adam all also and to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skin and clothe them

217 unless the commentators would make of the first cause a Celestial tailor what else can the Apparently absurd words mean but that the spiritual man had reached through the progress of involution to that point where matter predominating over and conquering Spirit had transformed him into the physical

Man or the second atom of the second chapter of Genesis this cabalistic Doctrine is much more elaborated in the book of jasher 218 in chapter 7 these garments of skin are taken by Noah into the ark he having obtained them by inheritance from methusa and Enoch who had them from Adam

And his wife ham steals them from his father Noah gives them in secret to Kush who conceals them from his sons and brothers and passes them to Nimrod while some cabalists and even archaeologists say that Adam Enoch and noite in outward appearance be different men but they were really the self-same

Divine person 219 others explained that between Adam and Noah there intervened several cycles that is to say that every one of the anti- deluvian Patriarchs stood as the representative of a race which had its place in a succession of cycles and Each of which races was less spiritual than its

Predecessor thus Noah though a good man could not have borne comparison with his ancestor en o who walked with God and did not die hence the allegorical interpretation which makes Noah have this coat of skin by inheritance from the second Adam and Enoch but not where

It himself for if otherwise H could not have stolen it but Noah and his children bridged the flood and while the former belonged to the old and still spiritual and to the louan generation in so much as he was selected from All Mankind for his Purity his children were post

Olivian the coat of skin warn by Kush in secret I when his spiritual nature began to be tainted by the material is placed on Nimrod the most powerful and strongest of physical men on this side of the flood The Last Remnant of the anti deluvian Giants 220 in the Scandinavian Legend Ur the

Giant is slain by the sons of Burr and the streams of blood flowing from his wounds were so copious that the flood drowned the whole race of ice and frost Giants and and bergelmir alone of that race was saved with his wife by taking refuge in a bark which fact permitted

Him to transmit a new branch of giants from the old stock but all the sons of Burr remained Untouched by the flood 221 when the symbolism of this delvian Legend is unraveled one perceives at once the real meaning of the allegory the giant Emer typifies the Primitive roote organic matter the blind

Cosmical Force in their chaotic State before they received the intelligent impulse of the Divine Spirit which set them into a regular motion dependent on immovable laws the progeny of bur are the sons of God or the minor Gods mentioned by Plato in the tus and who were entrusted as he

Expresses it with the creation of men for we see them taking the mangled remains of UR to the junga Gap the chaotic abyss and employing them for the creation of our world his blood goes to form form oceans and rivers his bones the mountains his teeth the rocks and

Cliffs his hair the trees Etc while his skull forms the Heavenly Vault supported by four pillars representing the four cardinal points from the eyebrows of EMR was created the future Abode of man midgard this Abode the Earth says the Eda in order to be correctly described in all its minute particulars must be

Conceived as round as a ring or as a disc floating in the midst of the celestial ocean ether it is encircled by yand the gigantic midgard or Earth serpent holding its tail in its mouth this is the mundane snake matter and spirit combined product and emanation of

UR the gross rudimental matter and of the spirit of the sons of God who fashioned and created all forms this emanation is the astral light of the cabalists and the as yet problematical and hardly known ether or the hypo thetical agent of great elasticity of our physicists how sure the Ancients were of

This doctrine of man’s trinitarian nature may be inferred from the same Scandinavian legend of the creation of mankind according to the vusa Odin honer and ler who are the progenitors of our race found in one of their walks on the Ocean Beach two sticks floating on the waves powerless and without Destiny Odin

Breathed in them the Breath of Life honer endowed them with soul and motion and loader with beauty speech sight and hearing the man they called Asar the ash 222 and the woman emble of the alar these first men are placed in midgard midgarden or Eden and thus inherit from

Their creators matter or inorganic life mind or soul and pure Spirit the first corresponding to that part of their organism which sprung from the remains of Emer the giant matter the second from the an alic ser or Gods the descendants of Burr and the third from the van or

The representative of pure Spirit another version of the Eda makes our visible Universe spring from beneath the luxuriant branches of the mundane tree the rasil the tree with the three Roots under the first root runs the Fountain of Life burder under the second is the famous well of mimer in which lie deeply

Buried wit and wisdom Odin the alpher asks for a draft of this water he gets it but finds himself obliged to pledge one of his eyes for it the eye being in this case the symbol of the deity revealing itself in the wisdom of its own creation for Odin leaves it at the

Bottom of the deep well the care of the mundane tree is entrusted to three maidens the norns or Pary bir bandi and scold or the present the past and the future every morning while fixing the term of human life they draw water from the erder fountain and sprinkle with it

The roots of the mundane tree that it may live the exhalations of the ash igdrasil condense and falling down upon our Earth call into existence and change of form every portion of the inanimate matter this tree is the symbol of the Universal Life Organic as well as inorganic its emanations represent the

Spirit which vivifies every form of creation and of its three Roots one extends to heaven the second to the dwelling of The Magicians Giants inhabitants of the ofof y mountains and at the third under which is the spring of re gelmer NS the monster nit hog who constantly leads mankind into evil the

Thetans have also their mundane tree and the legend is of an Untold Antiquity with them it is called zampen the first of its three rots also extends to heaven to the top of the highest mountains the second passes down to the lower region the third remains Midway

And reaches the East the mundane tree of the Hindus is the asatha 223 its branches are the components of the visible world and it leaves the mantras of the vadas symbols of the universe in its intellectual or moral character who can study carefully the ancient religious and cosmogonic myths without

Perceiving that this striking similitude of conceptions in their exoteric form and esoteric spirit is the result of no mere coincidence but manifests a concurrent design it shows that already in those Ages which are shut out from our sight by the impenetrable mist of tradition human religious thought developed in uniform sympathy in every

Portion of the globe Christians call this Adoration of nature in her most concealed varities pantheism but if the latter which worships and reveals to us God in space in his only possible objective form that a visible nature perpetually reminds Humanity of him who created it and a religion of theological dogmatism only

Serves to conceal him the more from our sight which is the better adapted to the needs of mankind modern science insists upon the doctrine of evolution so do human reason and its secret Doctrine and the idea is corroborated by the ancient legends and myths and even by the Bible itself when

It is read between the lines we see a flower slowly developing from a bud and the Bud from its seed but whence the latter with all its predetermined program of physical transformation and it’s invisible therefore spiritual forces which gradually develop its form color and odor the word Evolution speaks

For itself The Germ of the present human race must have pre-existed in the parent of this race as the seed in which lies hidden the flower of next summer was developed in the capsule of its parent flower the parent may be but slightly different but it still differs from its

Future progeny the anti deluvian ancestors of the present elephant and lizard were perhaps the mammoth and the Plesiosaurus why should not the progenitors of our human race have been the Giants of the vdas the Vespa and the Book of Genesis while it is positively absurd to believe that transformation of species

To have taken place According to some of the more materialistic views of the evolutionists it is but natural to think that each genus beginning with the mollis and ending with monkey man has modified from its own primordial and distinctive form supposing that we con seeed that animals have descended from

At mostos only four or five progenitors 224 and that even augur all the organic beings which have ever lived on this Earth have descended from some one primordial form 225 still no one but a stone blind materialist one utterly devoid of intuitiveness can seriously expect to see in the distant future

Psychology based on a New Foundation that of the necessary acquirement of each mental power and capacity by gradation 226 physical man as a product of evolution may be left in the hands of the man of exact science none but he can throw light upon the physical origin of

The race but we must positively deny the materialist the same privilege as to the question of man’s psychical and spiritual Evolution for he and his highest faculties cannot be proved on any conclusive evidence to be as much products of evolution as the humblest plant or the lowest worm

227 having said so much we will now proceed to show the evolution hypothesis of the old brahans as embodied by them in the allegory of the mundane tree the Hindus represent their mythical tree which they call asatha in a way which differs from that of the Scandinavians it is described by them as

Growing in a reverse position the branches extending downward and The Roots upward the former typifying the external world of sense I.E the visible cosmical universe and the latter the invisible world of spirit because the roots have their Genesis in the Heavenly regions where from the world’s creation Humanity has placed its invisible deity

The Creative Energy having originated in the primordial point the religious symbols of every people are so many illustrations of this metaphysical hypothesis expounded by Pythagoras Plato and other philosophers these calans says felo 228 were of opinion that the cosmos among the things that exist is a single point either being itself

God Theos or that in it is God comprehending the soul of all the things the Egyptian pyramid also symbolically represents this idea of the mundane tree its apex is the Mystic Link Between Heaven and Earth and stands for the root while the base represents the spreading branches extending to the four cardinal

Points of the universe of matter it conveys the idea that all things had their origin in spirit Evolution having originally be gun from above and proceeded downward instead of the reverse as taught in the darwinian theory in other words there has been a gradual materialization of forms until a

Fixed ultimate of debasement is reached this point is that at which the doctrine of modern Evolution enters into the arena of speculative hypothesis arrived at this period we will find it easier to understand heckel’s anthropogeny which traces the pedigree of man from its protoplasmic root Soden in the mud of seas which EX

Existed before the oldest of the fossiliferous Rocks were deposited according to Professor huxley’s Exposition we may believe man evolved by gradual modification of a mammal of apik organization still easier when we remember that though in a more condensed and less elegant but still as comprehensible phraseology the same

Theory was said by bosis to have been taught many thousands of years before his time by the man fish oans or Deon the semi demon of Babylonia 229 we may add as a fact of interest that this ancient theory of evolution is not only embalmed in allegory and Legend but also

Depicted upon the walls of certain temples in India and in a fragmentary form has been found in those of Egypt and on the slabs of nimrod and Nineveh excavated by layard but what lies back of the darwinian line of descent so far as he is concerned nothing but unverifiable

Hypotheses for as he puts it he views all beings as the lineal descendants of some few beings which lived long before the first bed of the saluran system was deposited 230 he does not attempt to show us who these few beings were but it answers our purpose quite as well for in

The admission of their existence at all resort to the ancients for corroboration and elaboration of the idea receives the stamp of scientific approbation with all the changes that our globe has passed through as regards temperature climate soil and if we may be pardoned in view of recent developments its electromagnetic

Condition he would be bold indeed who dare say that anything in present science contradicts the ancient hypothesis of anti-u in man the Flint ax is first found by bu depes in the Valley of the psalm proed that men must have existed at a period so remote as to be Beyond

Calculation if we believe Bookner man must have lived even during and before the glacial epic a subdivision of the quinary or delial period probably extending very far back in it but who can tell what the next Discovery has in store for us now if we have indisputable

Proof that man has existed so long as this there must have been wonderful modifications of his physical system corresponding with the changes of climate and atmosphere does not this seem to show by analogy that tracing backward there may have been other modifications which fitted the most remote progenitors of

The frost Giants to live even cont contemporaneously with the devonian fishes or the saluan mollusks true they left no Flint hatchets behind them nor any bones or cave deposits but if the Ancients are correct the races at that time were composed not only of Giants or Mighty

Men of renown but also of sons of God if those who believe in the evolution of spirit as firmly as the materialists believe in that of matter are charged with teaching unverifiable hypotheses how readily can they retort upon their accus by saying that by their own confession their physical evolution is

Still an unverified if not actually an unverifiable hypothesis 231 the former have at least the inferential proof of legendary myth the vast Antiquity of which is admitted by both philologists and archaeologists while their antagonists have nothing of a similar nature unless they help themselves to a portion of the

Ancient picture writings and suppress the rest it is more than fortunate at that while the works of some men of science who have justly won their great reputations will flatly contradict our hypotheses the researches and labors of others not less eminent seem to fully confirm our views in the recent work of

Mr Alfred R Wallace the geographical distribution of animals we find the author seriously favoring the idea of some slow process of development of the present species from others which have preceded them his idea extending back over an innumerable series of cycles and if animals why not Animal Man preceded

Still farther back by a thoroughly spiritual 1A Son of God and now we may once more return to the symbology of the olden times and their physical religious myths before we close this work we hope to demonstrate more or less successfully how closely the conceptions of the

Latter were allied with many of the achievements of modern science in physics and natural philosophy under the emblematic iCal devices and peculiar phraseology of the priesthood of old lie latent hints of Sciences as yet undiscovered during the present cycle well acquainted as maybe a scholar with the hieratic writing and

Hieroglyphical system of the Egyptians he must first of all learn to sift their records he has to assure himself compasses and rule in hand that the picture writing he is examining fits to align certain fixed geometrical figures which are the hidden keys to such records before he Ventures on an

Interpretation but there are myths which speak for themselves in this class we may include the double- sexed first creators of every cosmogony the Greek susen ether anthonia the chaotic Earth and matis the water his wives Osiris and Isis Latona the former God representing also ether the first emanation of the Supreme deity

Ammonius the Primeval source of light the goddess earth and water again mithis 232 the rockborn god the symbol of the male mundane Fire or the personified primordial light and Metra the fire goddess at once his mother and his wife the Pure Element of fire the active or male principle regarded as

Light and heat in conjunction with earth and water or matter female or passive elements of cosmical generation mithis is the son of Borge the Persian mundan Mountain 233 from which he flashes out as a radiant ray of light Brahma the fire God and His prolific consort and the Hindu Angi the

Refulgent deity from whose body issue a thousand streams of glory and seven tongues of flame and in whose honor the sagnik brahans preserved to this day a Perpetual fire Shiva Persona Ted by the mundane mountain of the Hindus the meru Himalaya this terrific fire god who is

Said in the legend to have descended from heaven like the Jewish Jehovah in a pillar of fire and a dozen of other archaic double- sex deities all loudly Proclaim their hidden meaning and what can these dual myths mean but the physicochemical principle of primordial creation the first revelation of the

Supreme cause in its triple manifestation of Spirit Force and matter the Divine correlation at its starting point of evolution allegorized as the marriage of Fire and Water Products of electrifying Spirit Union of the male active principle with the female passive element which become the parents of their Toran child Cosmic matter the

Prima Materia whose spirit is ether the astralite thus all the world mountains and mundane eggs the mundane trees and the mundane snakes and pillars may be shown to embody scientifically demonstrated truths of natural philosophy all of these mountains contain with very trifling variations the allegorically expressed description of Primal cosmogony the mundane trees

That of subsequent evolution of spirit and matter the mundane snakes and pillars symbolical Memorials of the various attributes of this double evolution in its endless correlation of cosmic forces within the mysterious recesses of the mountain The Matrix of the universe the gods Powers prepare the atomic germs

Of organic life and at the same time the life drink which when tasted awakens in man matter the man Spirit the Soma the sacrificial drink of the Hindus is that sacred beverage for at the creation of the Prima Materia while the grossest portions of it were used for the

Physical embryo world the more Divine Essence of it pervaded the universe invisibly permeating and enclosing within its ethereal waves the newly born infant developing and stimulating it to activity as it slowly evolved out of the Eternal chaos from The Poetry of abstract conception these mundane myths gradually passed into the

Concrete images of cos mic symbols as archaeology now finds them the snake which plays such a prominent part in the imagery of the Ancients was degraded by the Absurd interpretation of the serpent of the Book of Genesis into a synonym of Satan the Prince of Darkness whereas it is the most

Ingenious of all the myths in its various symbolisms for one as a gedaman it is the emblem of the healing Arc and of the immortality of man it encircles the images of most of the sanitary or hygienic Gods the cup of Health in the Egyptian Mysteries was entwined by

Serpents as evil can only arise from an extreme in good the serpent under some other aspects became typical of matter which the more it recedes from its Primal spiritual Source the more it becomes subject of evil in the oldest Egyptian imagery as in the cosmogonic allegories of nef the mundane snake when

Typifying matter is usually represented as contained within a Circle he lies straight across its equator thus indicating that the Universe of astralite out of which the physical world evolved while bounding the latter is itself Bound by a meft or the Supreme first Cause th producing ra and the

Myriad forms to which he gives life are shown as creeping out of the mundane egg because it is the most familiar form of that in which is deposited and developed the germ of every living being when the serpent represents eternity in immortality it encircles the world biting its tail and thus offering no

Solution of continuity it then becomes the astralite the Disciples of the school of ferites taught that ether Zeus or Zen is the highest emperion Heaven which encloses the superal world and its light the astral is the concentrated primordial element such is the origin of the serpent metamorphosed in Christian

Ages into Satan it is the OD the OB and the hour of Moses and the cabalists when in its passive State when it acts on those who are unwittingly drawn within its current the astralite is the OB or python Moses was determined to exterminate all those who sensitive to

Its influence allowed themselves to fall under the easy control of the vicious beings which move in the astral waves like fish in the water beings who surround us and whom bu lion calls in zenoni the Dwellers of the threshold it becomes the d as soon as it

Is vivified by the conscious elux of an immortal soul for then the astral currents are acting under the guidance of either an Adept a pure Spirit or an able mesmerizer who is pure himself and knows how to direct the blind forces in such cases even a high

Planetary Spirit one of the class of beings that have never been embodied though there are many among these hierarchies who have lived on our Earth descends occasionally to our sphere and purifying the surrounding atmosphere enables the subject to see and opens in him the Springs of True Divine prophecy

As to the term hour the word is used to designate certain occult properties of the universal agent it pertains more directly to the domain of The Alchemist and is of no interest to the general public the author of the homerian system of philosophy anexas of plasmine firmly believed that the spiritual prototypes

Of all things as well as their elements were to be found in the boundless ether where they were generated whence they evolved and whether they returned from Earth in common with the Hindus who had personified their AKA a sky or ether and made of it a deific entity the Greeks

And Latins had deified ether Virgil calls Zeus Peter omnipotent ether 234 Magnus the great God ether these beings above alluded to are the elemental spirits of the cabalists 235 whom the Christian clergy denounced as Devils the enemies of mankind already tertullian Gravely remarks Desmos in his chapter on the

Devils has formally discovered the secret of their cunning a Priceless discovery that and now that we have learned so much of the mental labors of the Holy fathers and their achievements in astral anthropology need we be surprised at all if in the Zeal of their spiritual Explorations they have so far neglected

Their own Planet as at times to deny not only its right to motion but even its ficity and this is what we find in Langhorn the translator of Plutarch dius of halicarnassus L2 is of opinion that Numa built the temple of Vesta in a round form to represent the figure of

The Earth for by Vesta they meant the Earth moreover filus in common with all other pythagoreans held that the element of fire was placed in the center of the universe and Plutarch speaking on the subject remarks of the pythagoreans that the Earth they suppose not to be without

Motion nor situated in the center of the world but to make its revolution round the sphere of fire being neither one of the most valuable nor principal parts of the great machine Plato 2 is reported to have been of the same opinion it appears therefore that the pythagoreans anticipated Galileo’s Discovery the

Existence of such an invisible Universe being once admitted as seems likely to be the fact if the speculations of the authors of the Unseen Universe are ever accepted by their colleagues many of the phenomena hither to mysterious and inexplicable become plain it acts on the organism of the magnetized mediums it

Penetrates and saturates them through and through either directed by the powerful will of a mesmerizer or by unseen beings who achieve the same result once that the silent operation is performed the astral or siderial Phantom of the mesmerized subject quits its par paralyzed Earthly casket and after having roamed in the boundless space

Alikes at the threshold of the mysterious born for it the gates of the portal which marks the entrance to the silent land are now but partially ajar they will fly wide open before the soul of the entranced somnambulist only on that day when United with its higher Immortal Essence it will have quitted

Forever its mortal frame until then the sear or seeress can look but through a [ __ ] it depends on the acuteness of The Clairvoyant spiritual sight to see more or less through it the trinity in unity is an idea which all the ancient Nations held in common the three deas the Hindu

Tror the three heads of the Jewish Caba Point 236 three heads are heun in one another and over one another the Trinity of the Egyptians and that of the mythological Greeks were alike representations of the first triple emanation containing two male and one female principles

It is the union of the male logos or wisdom the revealed deity with the female aura or anami the holy Numa which is the safh of the cabalists and the Sophia of the refined gnostics that produced all things visible and invisible while the true metaphysical interpretation of this Universal Dogma

Remained within the sanctuaries the Greeks with their poetical instincts impersonated it in many Charming myths in the dionysiac of nanis the God bakus among other allegories is represented as in love with the soft genial Breeze the holy Numa under the name of Ora placha 237 and now we will leave Godfrey

Higgins to speak when the ignorant fathers were constructing their calendar they made out of this gentle zepher two Roman Catholic saints SS Ora and Pla nay they even went so far as to transfer the Jolly God into St bakus and actually show his coffin and Relics at

Rome the Festival of the two blessed Saints Aura and placha occurs on the 5th of October close to the Festival of ATI Backus 238 how far more poetical and how much greater the religious spirit to be found in the Heathen Norse Legends of Creation in the boundless abyss of the mundane

Pit the junga Gap where rage and Blind Fury and conflict Cosmic matter and the primordial forces suddenly blows the thaw wind it is the unrevealed God who sends his beneficent breath from muspelheim the sphere of Imperial Fire Within whose glowing Rays dwells this great being far beyond the limits of the

World of matter and the Animus of the Unseen the spirit brooding over the dark abysmal Waters calls order out of chaos and once having given the impulse to all creation the first cause retires and remains Forever More in statu AB candido 239 there is both religion and Science

In in these Scandinavian songs of heathendom as an example of the latter take the conception of Thor the son of Odin whenever this Hercules of the north would grasp the handle of his terrible weapon the Thunderbolt or electric Hammer he is obliged to put on his iron

Gauntlets he also wears a magical belt known as the girdle of strength which whenever girded about his person greatly augments his Celestial power he rides Upon A Car drawn by two Rams with silver Bri idles and his awful brow is encircled by a wreath of stars his Chariot has a pointed iron

Pole and the spark scattering Wheels continually roll over rumbling thunderclouds he hurls his hammer with resistless Force against the rebellious fost giant whom he dissolves and annihilates when he repairs to the erder Fountain where the gods meet in conclave to decide the Destinies of humanity he

Alone goes on foot the rest of the deities being mounted he walks for fear that in crossing biest the rainbow the many hued easer Bridge he might set it on fire with his Thunder car at the same time causing the erder waters to boil rendered into plain English how can this

Myth be interpreted but as showing that the Norse Legend makers were thoroughly acquainted with electricity Thor theorization of electricity handles his peculiar element only when protected by gloves of iron which is its natural conductor his belt of strength is a closed circuit around which the isolated current is compelled

To run instead of diffusing itself through space when he rushes with his car through the clouds he is electricity in its active condition as the spark scattering from his wheels and the rumbling Thunder of the clouds Testify the pointed iron pull of the Chariot is suggestive of the lightning

Rod the two Rams which serve as his corsers are the familiar ancient symbols of the male or generative power their silver bridles typify the female princip Le for silver is the metal of Luna a star Diana therefore in the RAM and his Bridal we see combined the active and

Passive principles of nature in opposition one rushing forward and the other restraining while both are in subordination to the world permeating electrical principle which gives them their impulse with the electricity supplying the impulse and the male and female principle combining and recombining in Endless correlation the result is

Evolution of visible nature the crown Glory of which is the planetary system which in the Mythic Thor is allegorized by the circlet of glittering orbs which bck his brow when in his active condition his awful Thunderbolts destroy everything even the Lesser other Titanic forces but he goes a foot Over the

Rainbow Bridge biest because to mingle with other less powerful Gods than himself he is obliged to be in a latent state which he could not be in his car otherwise he would set on fire and annihilate all the meaning of the erder fountain that Thor is afraid to make boil and the

Cause of his reluctance will only be comprehended by our physicists when the reciprocal electromagnetic relations of the innumerable members of the planetary system now just suspected shall be thoroughly determined glimpses of the truth are given in the recent scientific essays of professors mayor and ster hunt the ancient philosophers believed that not

Only volcanoes but Boiling Springs were caused by concentrations of underground electric currents and at this same cause produced mineral deposits of various Natures which form Curative Springs if it be objected that this fact is not distinctly stated by the ancient authors who in the opinion of our century were hardly acquainted with

Electricity we may simply answer that not all the works embodying ancient wisdom are now extent among our scientists the clear and Cool Waters of erder were required for the daily irrigation of the mystical mundane tree and if they had been disturbed by Thor or active electricity they would have

Been converted into Mineral Springs unsuited for the purpose such examples as the above will support the ancient claim of the philosophers that there is a logos in every Mythos or a groundwork of Truth in every fiction chapter 6 Hermes who is of my ordinances ever the bearer then taking

His staff with which he the eyelids of Mortals closes at will and the sleeper at will reawakens Odyssey book V I saw the samothracian Rings leap and steel filings boil in a brass dish so soon as underneath it there was placed the magnet Stone and with wild Terror seemed the iron to flee

From it in Stern hate lucretius book six but that which especially distinguishes the Brotherhood is their marvelous knowledge of the res sources of the Medical Art they work not by charms but by symol Ms account of the origin and attributes of the true rosac crucians one of the truest things ever

Said by a man of science is the remark made by Professor cook in his new chemistry The History of Science shows that the age must be prepared before scientific truths can take root and grow the barren premonitions of science have been Barren because these seeds of Truth

Fell upon unfruitful soil and as soon as the fullness of the time has come the seed has taken root and the fruit has ripened every student is surprised to find how very little is the share of new truth which even the greatest genius has added to the previous stock the

Revolution through which chemistry has recently passed is well calculated to concentrate the attention of chemists upon this fact and it would not be strange if in less time than it has required to affect it the claims of the Alchemists would be examined with impartiality and studied from a rational

Point of view to Bridge Over the narrow Gulf which now separates the new chemistry from old Alchemy is little if any harder than what they have done in going from dualism to the law of avagadro as amp served to introduce avagadro to our contemporary chemists so Reichenbach will perhaps one day be

Found to have paved the way with his OD for the just appreciation of paracelis it was more than 50 years before molecules were accepted as units of chemical calculations it may require less than half that time to cause the superlative merits of the Swiss Mystic to be acknowledged the warning paragraph about

Healing mediums 240 which will be found elsewhere might have been written by one who had read his works you must understand he says that the magnet is that Spirit of life in man which the infected seeks as both unite themselves with chaos from without and thus the healthy are infected by the unhealthy

Through magnetic attraction the Primal causes of the diseases afflicting mankind the secret relations between physiology and psychology vainly tortured by men of modern science for some clue to base their speculations upon the specifics and remedies for every ailment of the human body all are described and accounted for in his

Voluminous Works electromagnetism the so-called discovery of Professor urad had been used by paracelsus 3 centuries before this may be demonstrated by examining critical his mode of curing disease upon his achievements in chemistry there is no need to enlarge for it is admitted by fair and unprejudiced writers that he was one of

The greatest chemists of his time 241 Brier de bamont terms him a genius and agrees with duus that he created a new epic in the history of medicine The Secret of his successful and as they were called Magic cures lies in his Sovereign contempt for the so-called learned authorities of his age see

Seeking for truth says paracelsus I considered with myself that if there were no teachers of medicine in this world how would I set to learn the art no otherwise than in the great open book of nature written with the Finger of God I am accused and denounced for not

Having entered in at the right door of art but which is the right one Galen avisena meu racus or honest nature I believe the last through this door I entered and the light of Nature and no apothecary’s lamp directed me on my way this utter scorn for established laws

And scientific formulas this aspiration of mortal clay to commingle with the spirit of Nature and look to it alone for health and help and the light of Truth was the cause of the inveterate hatred shown by the Contemporary pygmies to the fire philosopher and Alchemist no wonder that he was accused

Of charlatanry and even drunkenness of the latter charge hemon boldly and fearlessly exonerates him and proves that the foul accusation proceeded from Oparin who lived with him sometime in order to learn his Secrets but his object was defeated hence the evil reports of his disciples and apothecaries he was the founder of the

School of animal magnetism and the discoverer of the occult properties of the magnet he was branded by his age as a sorcerer because the cures he made were marvelous three centuries later Baron poet was also accused of sorcery and demonolatry by the Church of Rome and of charlatanry by the academicians of

Europe as the fire philosophers say it is not the chemist who will condescend to look upon the living fire otherwise than his colleagues do thou Hast forgotten what thy fathers taught thee about it or rather thou Hast never known it is too loud for thee 242 a work upon magical spiritual

Philosophy and occult science would be be incomplete without a particular notice of the history of animal magnetism as it stands since paracelsus staggered with it the schoolmen of the latter half of the 16th century we will observe briefly its appearance in Paris when imported from Germany by Anton

Mesmer let us peruse with care and caution the old papers now moldering in the Academy of Sciences of that capital for there we will find that after having rejected in its turn every discovery that was ever made since Galileo the moral capped the climax by turning their backs upon magnetism and

Mesmerism they voluntarily shut the doors before themselves the doors which led to those greatest mysteries of nature which lie hid in the dark regions of the psychical as well as the physical world the great universal solvent the alast was within their reach they passed it by and now after nearly 100 years

Have elapsed we read the following confession still it is true that beyond the limit of direct observation our science chemistry is not infallible and our theories and systems although they may all contain a kernel of Truth undergo frequent changes and are often revolutionized 243 to assert so dogmatically that

Mesmerism and animal magnetism are but hallucinations implies that it can be proved but where are these proofs which alone ought to have authority in science thousands of times the chance was given to the academicians to assure themselves of its truth but they have invariably declined vainly do mesmerists and

Healers invoke the testimony of the deaf the lame the diseased the dying who were cured or restored to life by simple manipulations and the apostolic laying on of hands coincidence is the usual reply when the fact is too evident to be absolutely denied will o the Wisp exaggeration quackery our favorite

Expressions with our but twoo numerous Thomases Newton the well-known American healer has performed more instantaneous cures than many a famous physician of New York City has had patience in all his life Jacob the zoo has had a like success in France must we then consider the accumulated testimony of the last 40

Years upon this subject to be all illusion Confederacy with clever charlatans and lunacy even to breathe such a stupendous fallacy would be equivalent to a self accus ation of lunacy not withstanding the recent sentence of lamery the scoffs of the Skeptics and of a vast majority of Physicians and scientists the

Unpopularity of the subject and above all the indefatigable persecutions of the Roman Catholic clergy fighting in mesmerism woman’s traditional enemy so evident and unconquerable is the truth of its phenomena that even the French magistrature was forced tacitly though very reluctantly to admit the same the famous clairvoyant Madame Roger was

Charged with obtaining money under false pretenses in company with her mesmerist Dr foron on May 18th 1876 she was arraigned before the tribunal Correctional of the S her witness was Baron dup poet The Grandmaster of mesmerism in France for the last 50 years her advocate the no

Less famous Jules Favre truth for once Triumph the accusation was abandoned was it the extraordinary eloquence of the order or be facts incontrovertible and unimpeachable that won the day but lay Marie the editor of the review spy had also facts in his favor and moreover the evidence of over

A 100 respectable Witnesses among whom were the first names of Europe to this there is but one answer the magistrates dared not question the facts of mesmerism spirit photography Spirit rapping writing moving talking and even spirit materialization can be simulated there is hardly a physical phenomenon

Now in Europe and America but could be imitated with apparatus by a clever juggler the wonders of mesmerism and subjective phenomena alone defy tricksters skepticism Stern science and dishonest mediums the cataleptic state it is impossible to fame spiritualists who are anxious to have their truths proclaimed and forced on science cultivate the mesmeric

Phenomena place on the stage of Egyptian Hall a son ulist plunged in a deep mesmeric sleep let her mesmerist send her freed Spirit to all the places the public may suggest test her Clairvoyance and clar audience stick pins into any part of her body which the mesmerist may

Have made his passes over thrust needles through the skin below her eyelids burn her flesh and lacerate it with a sharp instrument do not fear exclaim regon and dup poet test and pied piser and dooki a mesmerized or entranced sub subject is never hurt and when all this is

Performed invite any popular wizard of the day who thirsts for puffery and is or pretends to be clever at mimicking every spiritual phenomenon to submit his body to the same tests 244 the speech of Jules Favre is reported to have lasted an hour and a

Half and to have held the judges and the public Spellbound by its eloquence we who have heard jeweles Favre believe it most readily only the statement embodied in the last sentence of his argument was unfortunately premature and erroneous at the same time we are in the presence of a phenomenon

Which science admits without attempting to explain the public May smile at it but our most illustrious Physicians regard it with gravity Justice can no longer ignore what science has acknowledged were this sweeping declaration based upon fact and had mesmerism been impartially investigated by many instead of a few true men of

Science more desirous of questioning nature than mere expediency the public would never smile the public is a docile and Pious child and readily goes with the nurse leads it it chooses its idols and fetishes and worships them in proportion to the noise they make and then turns round with a timid look of

Agulation to see whether the nurse Old Miss public opinion is satisfied lactantius the old Christian father is said to have remarked that no skeptic in his days would have dared to maintain before a magician that the soul did not survive the body but died together with it for he would refute

Them on the spot by calling up The Souls of the Dead rendering them visible to human eyes and making them foretell future events 245 so with the magistrates and bench in Madame Rogers case Baron dup poet was there and they were afraid to see him mesmorized the

Somnambulist and so forced them not only to believe in the phenomenon but to acknowledge it which was far worse and now to the doctrine of paracelsus his incomprehensible though Lively style must be read like the biblio roles of Ezekiel within and without the Peril of propounding heterodox theories was great in those

Days the church was powerful and Sorcerers were burnt by the dozens for this reason we find paracelsus agria and eugenius filth as notable for their Pious declarations as they were famous for their achievements in alchem in Magic the full views of paracelsus on the occult properties of the magnet are

Explained partially in his famous book arcadum in which he describes the wonderful tincture a medicine extracted from the magnet and called magisterium magnetis and partially in the dent day and Dent astrum lib I but the explanations are all given in addiction unintelligible to the profane every

Peasant sees said he that a magnet will attract iron but a wise man must inquire for himself I have discovered that the magnet besides this visible power that of attracting iron possesses another in concealed power he demonstrates further that in Man Lies hidden a siderial force which is that emanation from the stars

And celestial bodies of which the spiritual form of man the astral spirit is composed this identity of essence which we may term the spirit of cometary matter always stands in direct relation with the stars from which it was drawn and thus there exists a mutual attraction between the two both being

Magnets The Identical composition of the earth and all other planetary bodies and man’s terrestrial body was a fundamental idea in his philosophy the body comes from the elements the astral Spirit from the Stars man eats and drinks of the elements for the sustenance of his blood and flesh from the stars are the

Intellect and thoughts sustained in his Spirit the spectroscope has made made good his theory as to the identical composition of man and stars the physicists now lecture to their classes upon the magnetic attractions of the Sun and planets 246 of the substances known to compose the body of man there have been

Discovered in the Stars already hydrogen sodium calcium magnesium and iron in all the stars observed numbering many hundreds hydrogen was found except in two now now if we recollect how they have deprecated paracelis and his theory of man the Stars being composed of like substances how ridiculed he was by

Astronomers and physicists for his ideas of chemical affinity and attraction between the two and then realized that the spectroscope has Vindicated one of his assertions at least is it so absurd to prophesy that in time all the rest of his theories will be substantiated and now a very natural question is

Suggested how did paracelis come to learn anything of the composition of the Stars when till a very recent period till the discovery of the spectroscope in fact the constituents of the heavenly bodies were utterly unknown to our learned acmis and even now not withstanding teles spectroscope and other very

Important modern improvements except a few elements in a hypothetical chromosphere everything is yet a mystery for them in the Stars could paracelsus have been so sure of the nature of the starry host unless he had means of which science knows nothing yet knowing nothing she will not even

Hear pronounced the very names of these means which are rtic philosophy and Alchemy we must bear in mind moreover that paracelsus was the discoverer of hydrogen and knew well all its properties and composition long before any of the Orthodox academicians ever thought of it that he had studied

Astrology and astronomy as all the fire philosophers did and that if he did assert that man is in a direct Affinity with the Stars he knew well what he asserted the next point for the physiologists to verify is his proposition that the nourishment of the body comes not merely through the

Stomach but also imperceptibly through the magnetic force which resides in all nature and by which every individual member draws its specific nourishment to itself man he further says draws not only Health from the elements when in equilibrium but also disease when they are Disturbed living bodies are subject to

The laws of attraction and chemical Affinity as science admits the most remarkable physical property of organic tissues according to physiologists is the property of inhibition what more natural then than this theory of paracelis that this absorbent attractive and chemical body of ours gathers into itself the astral or siderial

Influences the sun and the Stars attract from us to themselves and we again from them to us what objection can science offer to this this what it is that we give off is shown in Baron reichenbach’s discovery of the odic emanations of man which are identical with flames from

Magnets crystals and in fact from all vegetable organisms the unity of the universe was asserted by paracelis who says that the human body is possessed of primeval stuff or Cosmic matter the spectroscope has proved the assertion by showing that the same chemical elements which exist

Upon Earth and in the sun are also found in all the Stars the spectroscope does more it shows that all the stars are Suns similar in Constitution to our own 247 and as we are told by Professor mayor 248 that the magnetic condition of the Earth changes with every variation

Upon the sun’s surface and is said to be in subjection to emanations from the Sun the Stars being Suns must also give off emanations which affect us in proportionate degrees in our dreams says paracelis we are like the plants which have also the elementary and vital body

But possess not the spirit in our sleep the astral body is free and can by the elasticity of its nature either hover round in proximity with its sleeping vehicle or soar higher to hold converse with its Starry parents or even communicate with its Brothers at Great distances dreams of a prophetic

Character prean and present wants are the faculties of the astral Spirit to to our elementary and grosser body these gifts are not imparted for at death it descends into the bosom of the earth and is reunited to the physical elements while the several Spirits return to the

Stars the animals he adds have also their presentiments for they too have an astral body Van Helmont who is a disciple of paracelsus says much the same though his theories on magnetism are more largely developed and still more carefully elaborated the magnil Magnum the means by which the secret magnetic property

Enables one person to affect another mutually is attributed by him to that Universal sympathy which exists between all things in nature the cause produces the effect the effect refers itself back to the cause and both are reciprocated magnetism he says is an unknown property of a Heavenly nature

Very much resembling the stars and not at all impeded by any boundaries of space or time every created being possesses his own Celestial power and is closely allied with Heaven this magic power of man which thus can operate externally lies as it were hidden in the Inner Man this magical wisdom and

Strength thus sleeps but by a mere suggestion is roused into activity and becomes more living the more the outer man of Flesh in the darkness is repressed and this I say the cabalistic artifacts it brings back to the soul that magical yet natural strength which like a startled sleep had left it

249 both Van Helmont and paracelsus agree as to the great potency of the will in the state of ecstasy they say that the spirit is everywhere diffused and the spirit is the medium of magnetism that pure primeval magic does not consist in superstitious practices and vain ceremonies but in the Imperial will of

Man it is not the spirits of heaven and of Hell which are the Masters over physical nature but the soul and Spirit of man which are concealed in him as the fire is concealed in the Flint the theory of the siderial influence on man was enunciated by all the medieval

Philosophers the Stars consist equally of the elements of Earthly bodies says Cornelius agria and therefore the ideas attract each other influences only go forth through the help of the spirit but this spirit is diffused through the whole universe and is in full Accord with the human Spirits the magician who

Would acquire Supernatural Powers must possess Faith Love and Hope in all things there is a secret power concealed and then come the miraculous powers of Magic the modern theory of General pleasenton 250 singularly coincides with the views of the fire philosophers his view of the positive and negative electricities of man and

Woman and the mutual attraction and repulsion of everything in nature seems to be copied from that of Robert flood The Grandmaster of the rosac crucians of England when two men approach each other says the fire philosopher their magnetism is either passive or active that is positive or negative if the emanations

Which they send out are broken or thrown back there arises antipathy but when the emanations pass through each other from both sides then there is positive magnetism for the Rays proceed from the center to the circumference in this case they not only affect sicknesses but also moral sentiments this magnetism or sympathy is

Found not only among animals but also in plants and in minerals 251 and now we will notice how when Mesmer had imported into France his b and system based entirely on the philosophy and doctrines of the Paracel sites the great psychological and physiological Discovery was treated by The

Physicians it will demonstrate how much ignorance superficiality and Prejudice can be displayed by a scientific body when the subject clashes with their own cherished theories it is the more important because to the neglect of the committee of the French Academy of 1784 is probably due the present materialistic drift of the public mind

And certainly the gaps in the atomic philosophy which we have seen its most devoted teachers confessing to exist the committee of 1784 comprised men of such Eminence as bori Salin daret and the famous guillotin to whom were subsequently added Franklin la Roy Bailey dorg and leazier bori died shortly afterward and

Magal succeeded him there can be no doubt of two things viz that the committee began their work under strong prejudices and only because peremptorily ordered to do it by the king and that their manner of observing the delicate facts of mesmerism was injudicious and illiberal their report drawn by Bailey

Was intended to be a death blow to the new science it was spread ostentatiously throughout out all the schools and ranks of society arousing the bitterest feelings among a large portion of the aristocracy and Rich commercial class who had patronized Mesmer and had been eyewitnesses of his cures ant L the

Jessu an academician of the highest rank who had thoroughly investigated the subject with the eminent Court physician dsin published a counter report drawn with minute exactness in which he advocated the careful observation by the medical faculty of the therapeutic effects of the magnetic fluid and insisted upon the immediate publication of their

Discoveries and observations his demand was met by the appearance of a great number of Memoirs polemical works and dogmatical books developing new facts and thet’s works entitled rerum magnetism animal displaying a vast erudition stimulated Research into the records of the past and the Magnetic phenomena of successive nations from the

Modest Antiquity were laid before the public the doctrine of Mesmer was simply a restatement of the doctrines of paracelis Van Helmont santinelli and Maxwell the Scotchman and he was even guilty of copying texts from the work of Bertrand and enunciating them as his own principles 252 in Professor Stewart’s

Work 253 the author regards our universe as composed of atoms with some sort of medium between them as the machine and the laws of energy as the laws working this machine Professor humans calls this a modern Doctrine but we find among the 27 propositions laid down by Mesmer in

1775 just one century earlier in his letter to a foreign physician the following first there exists a mutual influence between the heavenly bodies the Earth and living bodies 2D a fluid universally diffused and continued so as to admit no vacuum whose subtility is beyond all comparison and

Which from its nature is capable of receiving propagating and communicating all the impressions of motion is the medium of this influence it would appear from this that the theory is not so modern after all Professor balur Stewart says we may regard the universe in the light of a vast physical machine and Mesmer

3D this reciprocal action is subject to Mechanical laws unknown up to the present time Professor mayor reaffirming Gilbert’s doctrine that the Earth is a great magnet remarks that the mysterious variations in the intensity of its Force seem to be in subjection to emanations from the Sun changing with the apparent

Daily and yearly Revolutions of that orb and pulsating in sympathy with the huge waves of fire which sweep over its surface he speaks of the constant fluctuation the EB and flow of the Earth’s directive influence and Mesmer fourth from this action result alternate effects which may be considered a flux and

Reflux sixth It Is by this operation the most universal of those presented to us by Nature that the relations of activity occur between the heavenly bodies the earth and its constituent Parts there are two more which will be interesting reading to our modern scientists seventh the properties of

Matter and of organized body depend on this operation eth the animal body experiences the alternate effects of this agent and it is by insinuating itself into the substance of the nerves that it immediately affects them among other important Works which appeared between 1798 and 1824 when the French Academy appointed its second commission

To investigate mesmerism the anals do magnetism Animal by the baron dehen and de cuier Lieutenant General chaler of Lewis member of the Academy of Sciences and correspondent of many of the learn societies of Europe may be consulted with great advantage in 1820 the Prussian government instructed The Academy of

Berlin to offer a prize of 300 duckets in gold for the best thesis on mesmerism the Royal scientific Society of Paris under the presidency of his Royal Highness the Duke diang gulim offered a gold medal for the same purpose the Marquee De La Place Pier of France

One of the 40 of the Academy of Sciences an honorary member of the learn societies of all the principal European governments issued a work entitled essay philosophic Sur Less probabilites in which this eminent scientist says of all the instruments that we can employ to know the imperceptible agents of nature the most

Sensitive are the nerves especially when exceptional influences increase their sensibility the singular phenomena which result from this extreme nervous sensitiveness of certain individuals have given birth to diverse opinions as to the existence of a new agent which has been named animal magnetism we are so far from knowing all

The Agents of Nature and their various modes of action that it would be hardly philosophical to deny the phenomena simply because they are inexplicable in the actual state of our information it is simply our duty to examine them with an attention as much more scrupulous as it seems difficult to

Admit them the experiments of Mesmer were vastly improved upon by the Marquee de piser who entirely dispensed with apparatus and produced remarkable cures among the tenants of his estate at busy these being given to the public many other educated men experimented with like success and in 1825 M foac

Proposed to the Academy of Medicine to Institute a new inquiry a special committee consisting of adelon pariz Mark buron sen with Huss as reporter United in a recommendation that the suggestion should be adopted they make the manly avow that in science no decision whatever is absolute and

Irrevocable and afford US the means to estimate the value which should be attached to the conclusions of the Franklin Committee of 1784 by saying that the experiments on which this judgment was founded appear to have been conducted without the simultaneous and necessary assembling together of all the Commissioners and

Also with moral predispositions which which according to the principles of the fact which they were appointed to examine must cause their complete failure what they say concerning magnetism as a secret remedy has been said many times by the most respected writers upon modern spiritualism namely

It is the duty of the academy to study it to subject it to trials finally to take away the use and practice of it from persons quite strangers to the art who abuse this means and make it an object of lucer and speculation this report provoked long debates but in May

1826 the academy appointed a commission which comprised the following illustrious names laru bad de lat double maendy gersen hussen F Mark itard Fier and Gano deasi they began their labors immediately and continued them 5 years communicating through Miss hussen to the academy the results of their observations the report Embraces

Accounts of phenomena classified under 34 different paragraphs but as this work is not specially devoted to the science of magnetism we must be content with a few brief extracts they assert that neither contact of the hands frictions nor passes are invariably needed since on several occasions the will fixedness of

Stair have sufficed to produce magnetic phenomena even without the knowledge of the magnetized well attested and therapeutical phenomena depend on magnetism alone and are not reproduced without it the state of somnambulism exists and occasions the development of new faculties which have received the denominations of Clairvoyance intuition internal provision sleep the magnetic

Has been excited under circumstances where those magnetized could not see and were entirely ignorant of the means employed to occasion it the magnetizer having once controlled his subject may put him completely into somnambulism take him out of it without his knowledge out of his sight at a certain distance

And through closed doors the external senses of the sleeper seem to be completely paralyzed and a duplicate set to be brought into action most of the time they are entirely strangers to the external and unexpected noise made in their ears such as the sound of copper vessels forcibly struck the fall of any

Heavy substance and so forth one may make them respire Hydrochloric acid or ammonia without inconveniencing them by it or without even a suspicion on their part the committee could tickle their feet nostrils and the angles of the Eyes by the approach of a Feather pinch their

Skin so as to produce ecosis prick it under the nails with pins plunged to a considerable depth without the evincing of any pain or by sign of being at all aware of it in a word we have seen one person who was insensible to one of the most painful operations of surgery and

Whose countenance pulse or respiration did not manifest the slightest emotion so much for the external senses now let us see what they have to say about the internal ones which may fairly be considered as proving a marked difference between man and a mutton protoplasm whilst they are in this state

Of somnambulism say the committee the magnetized persons we have observed retain the exercise of the faculties which they have whilst awake their memory even appears to be more faithful and more extensive we have seen two somnambulists distinguish with their eyes shut the objects placed before them they have

Told without touching them the color and value of the cards they have read words traced with the hand or some lines of books opened by mere chance this phenomenon took place even when the opening of the eyelids was accurately closed by means of the fingers we met in two somnambulists The

Power of foreseeing acts more or less complicated of the organism one of them announced several days nay several months beforehand the day the hour and the minute when epileptic fits would come on and return the other declared the time of the Cure their previsions were realized with remarkable

Exactness the commission say that it has collected and communicated facts sufficiently important to induce it to think that the academy should encourage the researches on magnetism as a very curious brand of psychology and natural history the committee conclude by saying that the facts are so extraordinary that they scarcely imagine that the academy

Will concede their reality but protest that they have been throughout animated by motives of a lofty character the love of Science and by the necessity of justifying the hopes which the academy had entertained of our Zeal and our devotion their fears were fully justified by the conduct of at least one

Member of their own number who had absented himself from the experiments and as M hussen tells us did not deem it right to sign the report this was maendy the physiologist who despite the fact stated by the official report that he had not been present at the experiments

Did not hesitate to devote four pages of his famous work on human physiology to the subject of mesmerism and after summarizing its alleged phenomena without endorsing them as unreservedly as the erudition and scientific acquirements of his fellow committee men would seem to have exacted says self-respect and the Dignity of the

Profession Demand circumspection on these points he The well-informed Physician will remember how readily mystery Glides into charlatanry and how apt the profession is to become degraded even by its semblance when countenanced by respectable practitioners no word in the context lets his readers into the secret that he

Had been duly appointed by the academy to serve on the commission of 1826 had absented himself from its sittings had so failed to learn the truth about mesmeric phenomena and was now pronouncing judgment X part self-respect and the Dignity of the profession probably exacted silence 38 years later an English

Scientist whose specialty is the investigation of physics and whose reputation is even greater than that of magin stooped to as unfair a course of conduct when the opportunity offered to investigate the spiritualistic phenomena and Aid in taking it out of the hands of ignorant or dishonest investigators professor John Tindle avoided the

Subject but in his fragments of science he was guilty of the ungentlemanly Expressions which we have quoted in another place but we are wrong he made one attempt and that sufficed he tells us in the fragments that he once got under a table to see

How the wraps were made and arose with a despair for Humanity such as he never felt before Israel putam crawling on hand and knee to kill the She Wolf in her Den partially affords a parallel by which to estimate the chemist’s courage in groping in the dark after the ugly

Truth but putam killed his wolf and Tindle was devoured by his sub Mena desperatio should be the motto on his shield speaking of the report of the committee of 1824 di alons test a distinguished contemporaneous scientist says that it produced a great impression on the academy but few convictions no

One could question the veracity of the Commissioners whose good faith as well as great knowledge were undeniable but they were suspected of having been dupes in fact there are certain unfortunate truths which compromise those who believe in them and those especially who are so candid as to avow

Them publicly how true this is let the records of history from the earliest times to this very day a test when Professor Robert hair announced the preliminary results of his spiritual istic investigations he albeit one of the most eminent chemists and physicists in the world was nevertheless regarded

As a dupe when he proved that he was not he was charged with having fallen into dotage the Harvard professors denouncing his insane adherence to the gigantic humbug when the professor began his investigations in 1853 he announced that he felt called upon as an act of Duty to

His fellow creatures to bring whatever influence he possessed to the attempt to stem the tide of popular Madness which in defiance of reason and science was fast setting in favor of the gross delusion called spiritualism though according to his declaration he entirely coincided with farad’s theory of table turning he had

The true greatness which characterizes the princes of science to make his investigation thorough and then tell the truth how he was rewarded by his lifelong Associates let his own words tell in an address Del delivered in New York in September 1854 he says that he had been engaged in

Scientific Pursuits for upwards of half a century and his accuracy and precision had never been questioned until he had become a spiritualist while his Integrity as a man had never in his life been assailed until the Harvard professors fulminated their report against that which he knew

To be true and which they did not know to be false how much mournful posos is expressed in these few words an old man of 76a scientist of half a century deserted for telling the truth and now Mr a r Wallace who had previously been esteemed among the most illustrious of

British scientists having proclaimed his belief in spiritualism and mesmerism is spoken of in terms of compassion Professor Nicholas Wagner ofast Petersburg whose reputation as a zoologist is one of the most conspicuous in his turn pays the penalty of his exceptional cander in his outrageous treatment by the Russian scientists there are scientists and

Scientists and if the occult Sciences suffer in the instance of modern spiritualism from the malice of one class nevertheless they have had their Defenders at all times among men whose names have shed luster upon science itself in the first rank stands Isaac Newton the light of science who was a

Thorough believer in magnetism as taught by paracelsus Ben Helmont and by the fire philosophers in general no one will presume to deny that his doctrine of universal space and attraction is purely a theory of magnetism if his own words mean anything at all they mean that he based all his

Speculations upon the soul of the world the great Universal magnetic agent which he called the Divine sensorium 254 here he says the question is of a very subtle Spirit which penetrates through all even the hardest bodies and which is concealed in their substance through the strength and activity of

This Spirit bodies attract each other and adhere together when brought into contact through it electrical bodies operate at the remotest distance as well as near at hand attracting and repelling through this Spirit the light also flows and is refracted and reflected and warms bodies all senses are excited by this

Spirit and through it the animals move their limbs but these things cannot be explained in few words and we have not yet sufficient experience to determine fully the laws by which this Universal Spirit operates there are two kinds of magnetization the first is purely animal the other Transcendent and depending on

The will and knowledge of the mesmerizer as well as on the degree of spirituality of the subject and his capacity to receive the impressions of the astralite but now it is next to ascertain that Clairvoyance depends a great deal more on the former than on

The latter to the power of an Adept like dup poet the most positive subject will have to submit if his sight is aily directed by the mesmerizer magician or Spirit the light must yield up its most secret records to our scrutiny for if it is a book which is ever closed to those

Who see and do not perceive on the other hand it is ever open for one who Wills to see it opened it keeps an unmutilated record of all that was that is or ever will be the minutest acts of our lives are imprinted on it and even our thoughts rest photographed on its

Eternal tablets it is the book which we see opened by the angel in the Revelation which is The Book of Life and out of which the dead are judged according to their works it is in short the memory of God the oracles assert that the impression of thoughts

Characters men and other Divine Visions appear in The Ether in this the things without figure are figured says an ancient fragment of the Cal Alan Oracles of zoroaster 255 thus ancient as well as modern wisdom vaticination and science agree in corroborating the claims of the cabalists it is on the indestructible

Tablets of the astralite that is stamped the impression of every thought we think and Every Act we perform and that future events effects of long-forgotten causes are already delineated as a vivid picture for the eye of the Seer and Prophet to follow memory the despair of the materialist the Enigma of the

Psychologist the Sphinx of science is to the student of old philosophies merely a name to express that power which man unconsciously exerts and shares with many of the inferior animals to look with inner sight into the astralite and there behold the images of past Sensations and incidents instead of searching the

Cerebral ganglia for micrographs of the living and the dead of scenes that we have visited of incidents in which we have born apart 256 they went to the vast repository where the records of every man’s life as well as every pulsation of the visible Cosmos are stored up for all

Eternity that flash of memory which is traditionally supposed to show a drowning man every long-forgotten scene of his mortal life as the landscape is revealed to The Traveler by intermittent flashes of lightning is simply the sudden Glimpse which the struggling Soul gets into the silent galleries where his history is depicted in imperishable

Colors the well-known Fact one corroborated by the personal experience of nine persons out of 10 that we often recognize as familiar to us scenes and Landscapes and conversations which we see or hear for the first time and sometimes in countries never visited before is a result of the same causes

Believers in reincarnation aduce this as an additional proof of our antecedent existence in other bodies this recognition of men countries and things that we have never seen seen is attributed by them to flashes of Soul memory of anterior experiences but the men of old in common with medieval philosophers firmly held

To a contrary opinion they affirmed that though this psychological phenomenon was one of the greatest arguments in favor of immortality and the Soul’s pre-existence yet the latter being endowed with an individual memory apart from that of our physical brain it is no proof of reincarnation as a as Levi beautifully

Expressed resses it nature shuts the door after everything that passes and pushes life onward in more perfected forms the crysalis becomes a butterfly the latter can never become again a grub in the Stillness of the night hours when our bodily senses are fast locked in the Fetters of sleep and our elementary body

Rests the astral form becomes free it then oozes out of its Earthly prison and as paracelsus has it confabulates with the outward world and travels round the visible ible as well as the invisible worlds in sleep he says the astral Body Soul is in Freer motion then it Soares

To its parents and holds converse with the Stars dreams for boings prean prognostications and presentiments are Impressions left by our astral Spirit on our brain which receives them more or less distinctly according to the proportion of blood with which it is supplied during the hours of sleep the more the

Body is exhausted the Freer is the spiritual man and the more Vivid the impressions of our Soul’s memory in heavy and robust sleep dreamless and uninterrupted upon Awakening to outward Consciousness men may sometimes remember nothing but the impressions of scenes and Landscapes which the astral body saw

In its paragr are still there though lying latent under the pressure of matter they may be awakened at any moment and then during such flashes of man’s inner memory there is an instantaneous interchange of energies between the visible and the invisible universes between the micrographs of the cerebral ganglia and the photosgraphic

Galleries of the astralite a current is established and a man who knows that he has never visited in body nor seen the landscape and person that he recognizes May well assert that still has he seen and knows them for the acquaintance was formed while traveling in spirit to this

The physiologists can have but one objection they will answer that in natural sleep perfect and deep half of our nature which is volitional is in the condition of inertia hence unable to travel the more so as the existence of any such individual astral body or soul is

Considered by them little else than a poetical myth blumenbach assures us that in the state of sleep all intercourse between mind and body is suspended an assertion which is denied by Dr Richardson F RS who honestly reminds the ger German scientist that the precise limits and connections of

Mind and Body being unknown it is more than should be said this confession added to those of the French physiologist for and a still more recent one of Dr Alin an eminent London physician who frankly avowed in an address to students that of all scientific Pursuits which practically

Concern the community there is none perhaps which rests upon so uncertain and insecure a basis as medicine gives us a certain right to offset the hypotheses of ancient scientists against those of the modern ones no man however gross and material he may be can avoid leading a double existence one in the

Visible Universe the other in the invisible the life principle which animates his physical frame is chiefly in the astral body and while the more animal portions of him rest the more spiritual ones know neither limits nor obstacles we are perfectly aware that many learned as well as the unlearned

Will object to such a novel theory of the distribution of the life principle they would prefer remaining in Blissful ignorance and go on confessing that no one knows or can pretend to tell whence and whether this mysterious agent appears and disappears then to give one moment’s attention to what they consider old and

Exploded theories some might object on the ground taken by theology that dumb brutes have no Immortal Souls and hence can have no astral spirits for theologians as well as Layman labor under the erroneous impression that Soul and Spirit are one and the same thing but if we study Plato and other

Philosophers of old we may readily perceive that while the irrational Soul by which Plato meant our astral body or the more ethereal representation of ourselves can have at best only a more or less prolonged continuity of existence beyond the grave the Divine Spirit wrongly termed Soul by the church

Is immortal by its very essence any Hebrew scholar will readily appreciate the distinction who comprehends the difference between the two words R and nephesh if the life principle is something apart from the astral spirit and in no way connected with it why is it that the intensity of The Clairvoyant

Powers depends so much on the bodily prostration of the subject the deeper the trance the less signs of Life the body shows the clearer become the spiritual perceptions and the more powerful are the Soul’s visions the soul disburdened of the bodily senses shows activity of power in a far

Greater degree of intensity than it can in a strong healthy body Brier deamant gives repeated instances of this fact the organs of sight smell taste touch and hearing are proved to become far acuter in a mesmerized subject deprived of the possibility of exercising them bodily than while he uses them in his

Normal State such facts alone once proved proved ought to stand as Invincible demonstrations of the continuity of individual life at least for a certain period after the body has been left by us either by reason of its being worn out or by accident but though during its brief sojourn on Earth our

Soul may be assimilated to a light hidden under a bushel it still shines more or less bright and attracts to itself the influences of kindred spirits and when a thought of good or evil import is begotten in our brain it draws to it impulses of like nature as

Irresistibly as the magnet attracts iron filings this attraction is also proportionate to the intensity with which the thought impulse makes itself felt in The Ether and so it will be understood how one man may impress himself upon his own epic so forcibly that the influence may be carried Through the Ever interchanging currents

Of energy between the two worlds the visible and the invisible from one succeeding age to another until it affects a large portion of mankind how much the the authors of the famous work entitled the Unseen universe may have allowed themselves to think in this direction it would be difficult to

Say but that they have not told all they might will be inferred from the following language regard it as you please there can be no doubt that the properties of The Ether are of a much higher order in the Arcana of nature than those of tangible matter and as

Even the high Priests of science still find the latter far beyond their comprehension except in numerous but minute and often isolated particulars it would not become us to speculate further it is sufficient for our purpose to know from what The Ether certainly does that it is capable of vastly more than any

Has yet ventured to say one of the most interesting discoveries of modern times is that of the faculty which enables a certain class of sensitive persons to receive from any object held in the hand or against the forehead impressions of the character or appearance of the individual or any other object with

Which it has previously ly been in contact thus a manuscript painting article of clothing or jewelry no matter how ancient conveys to the sensitive a vivid picture of the writer painter or wearer even though he lived in the days of tmy or Enoch nay more a fragment of

An ancient building will recall its history and even the scenes which transpired within or about it a bit of or will carry the soul Vision back to the time when it was in process of formation this faculty is called by its discover Professor J AR Buchanan of Louisville Kentucky

Psychometry to him the world is indebted for this most important addition to psychological sciences and to him perhaps when skepticism is found fell to the ground by such accumulation of facts posterity will have to elevate a statue in announcing to the public his great discovery Professor Buchanan confining

Himself to the power of psychometry to delineate human character says the mental and physiological influence imparted to writing appears to be imperishable as the oldest specimens I have investigated gave their Impressions with a distinctness and force little impaired by time old manuscripts requiring an antiquary to decipher their strange old penmanship were easily

Interpreted by the psychometric power the property of retaining the impress of mind is not limited to writing drawings paintings everything upon which human cont thought and volition have been expended may become linked with that thought and life so as to recall them to the mind of another when in

Contact without perhaps really knowing at the early time of the grand Discovery the significance of his own prophetic words the professor adds this discovery in its application to the Arts and to history will open a mind of interesting knowledge 257 the existence of this faculty was first experimentally demonstrated in

1841 it has since been verified by a thousand psychom meters in different parts of the world it proves that every occurrence in nature no matter how minute or unimportant leaves its indelible impress upon physical nature and as there has been no appreciable molecular disturbance the only inference

Possible is that these images have been produced by that invisible Universal Force ether or astly in his Charming work entitled the soul of things professor Denton the geologist 258 enters at Great length into a discussion of this subject he gives a multitude of examples of the psychometrical power which misses Denton

Possesses in a marked degree a fragment of Cicero’s house at Tusculum enabled her to describe without the slightest intimation as to the nature of the object placed on her forehead not only the great oror surroundings but also the previous owner of the building Cornelius Salah Felix or as he is usually called

Solah The Dictator a fragment of marble from the ancient Christian Church of Smyrna brought before her its congregation and officiating priests specimens from Nineveh China Jerusalem Greece Ararat and other places all over the world brought up scenes in the life of various personages whose ashes had been scattered thousands of

Years ago in many cases Professor Denton verified the statements by reference to historical records more than this a bit of the skeleton or a fragment of the tooth of some anti deluvian animal caused the Cs to perceive the creature as it was when alive and even live for a

Few brief moments its life and experience its Sensations before the eager quest of the psychom meter the most hidden recesses of the domain of nature yield up their secrets and the events of the most remote epics rival in vividness of impression the flitting circumstances of yesterday says the author in the same

Work not a leaf waves not an insect crawls not a ripple moves but each motion is recorded by a thousand faithful scribes in infallible and indelible scripture this is just as true of all past time from the dawn of light upon this infant Globe when round its

Cradle the steamy curtains hung to this moment Nature has been busy photographing everything what a picture gallery is hers it appears to us the height of impossibility to imagine that scenes in ancient the or in some Temple of prehistoric times should be photographed only upon the substance of certain atoms the images of

The events are embedded in that all permeating Universal and ever raining medium which the philosophers call the soul of the world and Mr Denton the soul of things the psychom meter by applying the fragment of a substance to his forehead brings his inner self into relations with the inner soul of the

Object he handles it is now admitted that the universal ether pervades all things in nature even the most solid it is beginning to be admitted also that this preserves the images of all things which transpire when the psychom meter examines his specimen he is brought in contact with the current of the

Astralite connected with that specimen and which retains pictures of the events associated with its history these according to Denton pass before his vision with the swiftness of light scene after scene crowding upon each other so rapidly that it is only by the Supreme exercise of the will that he is able to hold

Anyone in the field of vision long enough to describe it the psychom meter is Clairvoyant that is he sees with the inner eye unless his willpower is very strong unless he has thoroughly trained himself to that particular phenomenon and his knowledge of the capabilities of his sight are profound his perceptions

Of places persons and events must necessarily be very confused but in the case of mesmerization in which this same Clairvoyant faculty is developed the operator whose will holds that of the subject under control can force him to concentrate his attention upon a given picture long enough to observe all its minute

Details moreover under the guidance of an experienced mesmerizer The Seer would Excel the natural psychom meter in having a provision of future events more distinct and clear than the latter and to those who might object to the possibility of perceiving that which yet is not we may put the question why is it

More impossible to see that which will be than to bring back to sight that which is gone and is no more according to the cabalistic doctrine the future exists in the astralite in embryo as the present existed in embryo in the past while man is free to act as he pleases

The manner in which he will act was forn from all time not on the ground of fatalism or destiny but simply on the principle of universal unchangeable Harmony and as it may be forn that when a musical note is struck its vibrations will not and cannot change into those of

Another note besides eternity can have neither past nor future but only the present as boundless space in its strictly literal sense can have neither distant nor proximate places our conceptions limited to the narrow area of our experience attempt to fit if not an end at least a beginning of time and

Space but neither of these exist in reality for in such case time would not be Eternal nor space boundless the past no more exists than the future as we have said only our memories survive and our memories are but the glimpses that we catch of the reflections of this past in the currents

Of the astralite as the psychom meter catches them from the astral emanations of the object held by him says Professor E Hitchcock when speaking of the influences of light upon bodies and of the formation of pictures upon them by means of it it seems then that this photographic influence pervades all

Nature nor can we say where it stops we do not know but it may imprint upon the world around us our features as they are modified by various passions and thus fill nature with the gype impressions of all our actions it may be too that there are

Tests by which nature more skillful than any photographist can bring out and fix these portraits so that a computer senses than ours shall see them as on a great canvas spread over the material Universe perhaps too they may never fade from that canvas but become specimens in the great picture gallery of Eternity

259 the perhaps of Professor Hitchcock is henceforth Changed by the demonstration of psychometry into a triumphant certitude those who understand these psychological and Clairvoyant faculties will take exception to Professor Hitchcock’s idea that acuter senses than ours are needed to see these pictures upon his supposed Cosmic canvas and

Maintain that he should have confined his limitations to the external senses of the body the human spirit being of the Divine Immortal Spirit appreciates neither past nor future but sees all things as in the present these tarat types referred to in the above quotation are imprinted upon the astral light

Where as we said before and according to the Hermetic teaching the first portion of which is already accepted and demonstrated by science is kept the record of all that was is or ever will be of late some of our learned men have given a particular attention to a

Subject hitherto branded with the mark of superstition they begin speculating on hypothetical and invisible Worlds the authors of the Unseen Universe were the first to boldly take the lead and already they find a follower in Professor Fisk whose speculations are given in the Unseen World evidently the scientists are

Probing the insecure ground of materialism and feeling it trembling under their feet are preparing for a less dishonorable surrender of arms in case of defeat jevans confirms babage and both firmly believe that every thought displacing the particles of the brain and setting them in motion scatters them throughout the Universe

And think that each particle of the existing matter must be a register of all that has happened 260 on the other hand Dr Thomas Young in his lectures on natural philosophy most positively invites us to speculate with freedom on the possibility of independent worlds some existing in different parts others

Pervading each other unseen and unknown in the same space and others again to which space may not be a necessary mode of existence if scientists proceeding from a strictly scientific point of view such as the possibility of energy being transferred into the invisible universe and on the principle of continuity indulge in such

Speculations Why should occultists and spiritualists be refused the same privilege ganglionic Impressions on the surface of polished metal are registered and may be preserved for an indefinite space of time according to science and Professor Draper illustrates the fact most poetically a shadow says he never falls upon a wall without leaving

Thereupon a permanent trace a trace which might be made visible by resorting to proper processes the portraits of our friends or landscape views may be hidden on the sensitive surface from the eye but they are ready to make their appearance as soon as proper developers are resorted

To a spectre is concealed on a silver or glassy surface until by our necromancy we make it come forth into the visible world upon the walls of our most private Apartments where we think the eye of intrusion is altogether shut out and our retirement can never be profaned there

Exist the vestages of all our acts silhouettes of whatever we have done 261 if an indelible impression may be thus obtained on inorganic matter and if nothing is lost or passes completely out of existence in the universe why such a scientific Levy of arms against the authors of the Unseen

Universe and on what ground can they reject the hypothesis that thought conceived to affect the matter of Another Universe simultaneously with this may explain a future state 262 in our opinion if psychometry is one of the grandest proofs of the indestructibility of matter retaining eternally the impressions of the outward

World the possession of that faculty by our inner sight is a still greater one in favor of the immortality of man’s individual Spirit capable of discerning events which took place hundreds of thousands of years ago why would it not apply the same faculty to a future Lost

In The Eternity in which there can be neither past nor future but only one boundless present not withstanding the confessions of stupendous ignorance in some things made by the scientists themselves they still deny the existence of that mysterious spiritual Force lying beyond the grasp of the ordinary physical

Laws they still hope to be able to apply to living beings the same laws which they have found to answer in reference to dead matter and having discovered what the cabalists term the gross pations of ether light Heat electricity and motion they have rejoiced over their Good Fortune counted its vibrations in

Producing the colors of the spectrum and proud of their achievements refus to see any further several men of science have pondered more or less over its protein Essence and unable to measure it with their photometers called it an hypothetical medium of great elasticity in extreme tenuity supposed

To pervade all space the interior of solid bodies not accepted and to be the medium of transmission of light and heat dictionary others whom we will name the willow the Wisps of science her pseudo Sons examined it also and even went to the trouble of scrutinizing it through

Powerful glasses they tell us but perceiving neither Spirits nor ghosts in it and failing equally to discover in its treacherous waves anything of a more scientific character they turned round and called all believers in immortality in general and spiritualists in particular insane fools and Visionary lunatics 263 the whole in doleful

Accents perfectly appropriate to the circumstance of such a sad failure say the authors of the Unseen Universe we have driven the operation of that mystery called life out of the objective Universe the mistake made lies in imagining that by this process they completely get rid of a thing so driven

Before them and that it disappears from the universe altogether it does no such thing it only disappears from that small circle of light which we may call the universe of scientific perception call it the Trinity of mystery mystery of matter the mystery of life and the

Mystery of God and these three are one 264 taking the ground that the visible Universe must certainly in transformable energy and probably in matter come to an end and the principle of continuity still demanding a continuance of the universe the authors of this remarkable work find themselves forced to believe that there

Is something beyond that which is visible 265 and that the visible system is not the whole universe but only it may be a very small part of it furthermore looking back as well as forward to the origin of this visible Universe the authors urge that if the

Visible universe is all that exists then the first abrupt manifestation of it is as truly a break of continuity as its final overthrow art 85 therefore as such a break is against the accepted law of continuity the authors come to the following conclusion now is it not natural to

Imagine that a universe of this nature which we have reason to think exists and is connected by bonds of energy with the visible universe is also capable of receiving energy from it may we not regard ether or the medium as not merely a bridge 266 between one order of things

And another forming as it were a species of cement in virtue of which the various orders of the universe are welded together and made into one inine what we generally called ether may be not a mere medium but a medium plus the invisible order of things so that when the Motions

Of the visible Universe are transferred into ether part of them are conveyed as by a bridge into the invisible universe and are there made use of and stored up nay is it even necessary to retain the conception of a bridge may we not at once say that when energy is carried

From matter into ether it is carried from the visible into the invisible and that when it is carried from ether to matter it is carried from the invisible into the visible art 198 unseen Universe precisely and we’re science to take a few more steps in that direction and fathom more seriously the hypothetical

Medium who knows but tindles impassible Chasm between the physical processes of the brain and Consciousness might be at least intellectually passed with surprising ease and safety so far back as 1856 a man considered a savant in his days diar jobber of Paris had certainly the same ideas as the authors of the Unseen

Universe on ether when he startled the press and the World of Science by the following declaration I hold a discovery which frightens me there are two kinds of electricity one brute and blind is produced by the contact of metals and acids the gross pration the other is intelligent and Clairvoyant electricity has bifurcated

Itself in the hands of galvani nobil and matusi the brute force of the current has followed jacobe Bonelli and monca while the intellectual one was following Bor Robert ferier and the chavalier duplanti the Electric Ball or globular electricity contains a thought which disobeys Newton and Marriott to follow

Its own freaks we have in the annals of the academy thousands of proofs of the intelligence of the electric bolt but I remark that I am permitting myself to become Indiscreet a little more and I should have disclosed to you the key which is about to discover to us the universal Spirit

267 the foregoing added to the wonderful confessions of Science and what we have just quoted from The Unseen Universe throw an additional luster on the wisdom of the long departed ages is in one of the preceding chapters we have alluded to a quotation from Cory’s translation of ancient fragments in which it appears

That one of the caldan oracles expresses this self-same idea about ether and in language singularly like that of the authors of the Unseen Universe it states that from ether have come all things and to it all will return that the images of all things are indelibly impressed upon it and that it

Is the storehouse of the germs or of the remains of all visible forms and even ideas it appears as if this case strangely corroborates our assertion that whatever discoveries may be made in our days will be found to have been anticipated by many Thousand Years by our simple-minded

Ancestors at the point at which we are now arrived the attitude assumed by the materialists toward psychical phenomena being perfectly defined we may assert with safety that were this key line loose on the threshold of the chasm not one of our tindles would stoop to pick

It up how timid would have appear to some cabalists these tentative efforts to solve the great mystery of the universal ether although so far in advance of anything propounded by contemporary philosophers what the intelligent explorers of the Unseen Universe speculate upon was to the masters of hermetic philosophy familiar

Science to them ether was not merely a bridge connecting the seen and unseen sides of the universe but across its span their daring feet followed the road that led through the mysterious Gates which modern speculators either will not or cannot unlock the deeper the research of the modern Explorer the more often he

Comes face to face with the discoveries of the Ancients does Ellie deont the great French geologist Venture a hint upon the terrestrial circulation in relation to some elements in the Earth’s crust he finds himself anticipated by the old philosophers do we demand of distinguished technologists what are the

Most recent discoveries in regard to the origin of the metalliferous deposits we hear one of them Professor ster hunt in showing us how water is a universal solvent enunciating the doctrine held and taught by the old theales more than two dozen centuries ago that water was

The principle of all things we listen to the same Professor with the Bowmont as Authority expounding the terrestrial circulation and the chemical and physical phenomena of the material world while we read with pleasure that he is not prepared to concede that we have in chemical and physical processes the

Whole secret of organic life we note with a still greater Delight the following honest confession on his part still we are in many respects approximating the phenomena of the organic world to those of the mineral Kingdom and we at the same time learn that these so far interest and depend

Upon each other that we begin to see a certain truth underlying the notion of those old philosophers who extended to the mineral world the notion of a vital force which led them to speak of the Earth as a great living organism and to to look upon the various changes of its

Air its Waters and its Rocky depths as processes belonging to the life of our planet everything in this world must have a beginning things have laterally gone so far with Scientists in the matter of prejudice that it is quite a wonder that even so much as this should be conceded to ancient

Philosophy the poor honest primordial elements have long been exiled and our ambitious men of science run races to determine who shall add one more to the fledgling brood of the 63 or more Elementary substances meanwhile there rages a war in Modern Chemistry about terms we are denied the right to call

These substances chemical elements for they are not primordial principles or self-existing Essences out of which the universe was fashioned 268 such ideas associated with the word element were good enough for the old Greek philosophy but modern science rejects them for as Professor cook says they are un fortunate terms an

Experimental science will have nothing to do with any kind of Essences except those which it can see smell or taste it must have those that can be put in the eye the nose or the mouth it leaves others to the metaphysicians therefore when Van Helmont tells us that though a homogene

Part of Elementary Earth may be artfully artificially converted into water though he still denies that the same can be done by Nature alone for no natural agent is able to transmute one element into another offering as a reason that the elements always remain the same we must believe him if not quite an

Ignoramus at least an unprogressive disciple of the moldi old Greek philosophy living and dying in Blissful ignorance of the future 63 substances what could either he or his old Master paracelsus achieve nothing of course but metaphysical and crazy speculations clothed in in a meaningless jargon common to all medieval and ancient

Alchemists nevertheless in comparing notes we find in the latest of all works upon Modern Chemistry the following the study of chemistry has revealed a remarkable class of substances from no one of which a second substance has ever been produced by any chemical process which weighs less than the original

Substance by no chemical process whatever can we obtain from Iron a substance weighing less than the metal used in its production in a word we can extract from Iron nothing but iron 269 moreover it appears according to Professor cook that 75 years ago men did not know there was any

Difference between Elementary and compound substances for in Old Times Alchemists had never conceived that weight is the measure of material and that as thus measured no material is ever lost but on the contrary they imagine that in such experiments 270 as these the substances involved underwent a mysterious transformation centuries in short were

Wasted in vain attempts to transform the baser medals into gold is Professor cook so eminent in Modern Chemistry equally proficient in the knowledge of what the Alchemists did or did not know is he quite sure that he understands the meaning of the alchemical diction we are

Not but let us compare his views as above expressed with but sentences written in plain and good albeit Old English from the translations of Van Helmont and paracelsus we learn from their own admissions that the alest induces the following changes one the alest never destroys the seminal Virtues Of The Bodies thereby

Dissolved for instance Gold by its action is reduced to ass salt of gold antimony to ass salt of antimony Etc of the same seminal virtues or characters with the original concrete two the subject exposed to its operation is converted into its three principles salt sulfur and mercury and afterwards

Into salt alone which then becomes volatile and at length is wholly turned into Clear Water free whatever it dissolves may be rendered volatile by a sand heat and if after volatilizing the solvent it be distilled there from the body is left pure in sipid water but always equal in quantity to its original

Self further we find Van Helmont the Elder saying of this salt that it will dissolve the most untractable bodies into substances of the same seminal virtues equal in weight to the matter dissolved and he adds this salt by being several times coated with paracelsus cell circul loses all its fixedness and

At length becomes an insipid water equal in quantity to the Salt it was made from 271 the objection that might be made by Professor cook in behalf of modern science to the Hermetic Expressions would equally apply to the Egyptian hieratic writings they hide that which was meant to be

Concealed if he would profit by the labors of the past he must employ the cryptographer and not the sist paracelsus like the rest exhausted his Ingenuity in transpositions of letters and abbreviations of words and sentences for example when he wrote su trator he meant Tartar and mutran meant

Nitrum and so on there was no end to the pretended explanations of the meaning of the alcast some imagined that it was an alkaline of salt of tartar salad alized others that it meant alist a German word which means all Spirit or spirituous paracelsus usually terms salt

The center of water wherein Metals ought to die this gave rise to the most absurd suppositions and some persons such as glabber thought that the alest was the spirit of salt it requires no little Hardy Hood to assert that paracelsus and his colleagues were ignorant of the natures of Elementary and compound

Substances they may not be called by the same names as are now in fashion but that they were known is proved by the results attained what matters it by what name the gas given off when iron is dissolved in sulfuric acid was called by paracelsus since he is recognized even

By our standard authorities as the discoverer of hydrogen 272 his Merit is the same and though Van Helmont may have concealed under the name seminal virtues his knowledge of the fact that Elementary substances have their original properties which the entering into compounds only temporarily modifies never destroys he was nonetheless the

Greatest chemist of his age and the peer of modern scientists he affirmed that the Orum pable could be obtained with the alest by converting the whole body of gold into salt retaining its seminal virtues and being soluble in water when chemists learn what he meant by orm pable alast salt and seminal virtues

What he really meant not what he said he meant nor what was thought he meant then and not before can our chemists safely assume such heirs toward the fire philosophers and those ancient Masters whose Mystic teachings they reverently studied one thing is clear at any rate taken merely in its exoteric form this

Language of Van Helmont shows that he understood the solubility of metallic substances in water which St hunt makes the basis of his theory of metalliferous deposits we would like to see what sort of terms would be invented by our scientific contemporaries to conceal and yet half revealed their audacious

Proposition that man’s only God is the cous matter of his brain if in the basement of the new courthouse or the Cathedral on Fifth Avenue there were a torture chamber to which judge or Cardinal could send them at will Professor ster hunt says in one of his

Lectures es 273 The Alchemist sought in vain for a universal solvent but we now know that water AED in some cases by heat pressure and the presence of certain widely distributed substances such as carbonic acid and alkaline carbonates and sulfides will dissolve the most insoluble bodies so that it may

After all be looked upon as the long sought for alest or Universal menum this reads almost like a paraphrase of Van Helmont or par elus himself they knew the properties of water as a solvent as well as modern chemists and what is more made no concealment of the fact which shows that

This was not their universal solvent many commentaries and criticisms of their works are still extent and one can hardly take up a book on the subject without finding at least one of their speculations of which they never thought of making a mystery this is what we find

In an old work on Alchemists a satire moreover of 1820 written at the beginning beginning of our century when the new theories on the chemical potency of water were hardly in their embryonic state it may throw some light to observe that Van Helmont as well as paracelsus took water for the universal instrument

Agent of chemistry and natural philosophy an Earth for the unchangeable basis of all things that fire was assigned as the sufficient cause of all things that seminal Impressions were lodged in the mechanism of the Earth at Water by dissolving and fermenting with this Earth as it does by means of fire

Brings forth everything when originally preceded animal vegetable and mineral kingdoms 274 the Alchemists understand well this Universal potency of water in the works of paracelsus Van Helmont fils panm teus and even boil the great characteristic of the alest to dissolve and change all sublunary bodies water alone except it

Is explicitly stated and is it possible ible to believe that Van Helmont whose private character was unimpeachable and whose great learning was universally recognized should most Solly declare himself possessed of the secret were it but a vain boast 275 in a recent address at Nashville Tennessee Professor Huxley laid down a

Certain rule with respect to the validity of human testimony as a basis of History and Science which we are quite ready to apply to the present case it is impossible he says that one’s practical life should not be more or less influenced by the views which we

May hold as to what has been the past history of things one of them is human testimony in its various shapes all testimony of eyewitnesses traditional testimony from the lips of those who have been eyewitnesses and the testimony of those who have put their Impressions into writing and into print if you read

Caesar’s commentaries wherever he gives an account of his battles with the GS you place a certain amount of confidence in his statements you take his testimony upon this you feel that Caesar would not have made these statements unless he had believed them to be true now we cannot in logic permit Mr huxley’s

Philosophical rule to be applied in a one-sided manner to Caesar either that personage was naturally truthful or a natural liar and since Mister Huxley has settled that point to his own satisfaction as regards the facts of military history in his favor we insist that Caesar is also a competent witness

As to augers divers and psychological facts so with Herodotus and all other ancient authorities unless they were by nature men of Truth they should not be believed even about civil or military Affairs falsus in Uno falsus in Omnibus and equally if they are credible as to physical things they must be

Regarded as equally so as to spiritual things for as Professor Huxley tells us human nature was of old just as it is now men of intellect and conscience did not lie for the pleasure of bewildering or disgusting posterity the probabilities of falsification by such men having been

Defined so clearly by a man of science we feel free from the necessity of discussing the question in connection with the names of Van Helmont and his illustrious but unfortunate Master the much slandered paracelsus D though finding in the works of the former many Mythic ucer ideas perhaps only because he could not

Understand them credits him nevertheless with a vast knowledge and acute judgment and at the same time with having given to the world great truths he was the first he adds to give the name of gas to Aerial fluids without him it is probable that steel would have given no new impulse to

Science 276 by what application of the doctrine of chances could we discover the likelihood that experimentalists capable of resolving and recombining chemical substances as they they are admitted to have done we ignorant of the nature of Elementary substances their combining energies and the solvent or solvant that would disintegrate them

When wanted if they had the reputation only of theorists the case would stand differently and our argument would lose its Force but the chemical discoveries grudgingly accorded to them by their worst enemies form the basis for much stronger language than we have permitted ourselves from a fear of being deemed

Over partial and as this work moreover is based on the idea that there is a higher nature of man that his moral and intellectual faculties should be judged psychologically we do not hesitate to reaffirm that since Van Helmont asserted most solemnly that he was possessed of the

Secret of the alcast no modern critic has a right to set him down as either a liar or a Visionary until something more certain is known about the nature of this alleged Universal menum facts are stubborn things remarks Mr a r Wallace in his preface to Miracles and modern

Spiritualism therefore 277 as facts must be our strongest allies we will bring as many of these forward as the Miracles of antiquity and those of our modern times will furnish us with the authors of the Unseen Universe have scientifically demonstrated the possibility of certain alleged psychological phenomena through

The medium of the universal ether Mr Wallace has as scientifically proved that the whole catalog of assumptions to the contrary including the sophisms of Hume are untenable if brought face to face with strict logic Mister krooks has given to the world of skepticism his own experiments which lasted above 3 years

Before he was conquered by the most undeniable of evidence that of his own senses a whole list could be made up of men of science who have recorded their testimony to that effect and Camille flamar the well-known French astronomer and author of many Works which in the

Eyes of the skeptical should send him to the ranks of the deluded in company with Wallace Crooks and hair corroborates our words in the following lines I do not hesitate to affirm my conviction based on a personal examination of the subject that any scientific man who declares the phenomena denominated magnetic somnambulic

Medium and others not yet explained by science to be impossible is one who speaks without knowing what he is talking about and also any man accustomed by his professional advocations to Scientific observations provided that his mind be not biased by preconceived opinions nor his mental Vision blinded by that opposite kind of

Illusion unhappily too common in the Learned World which consists in imagining that the laws of nature are already known to us and that everything which appears to overstep the limit of our present formulas is impossible may require a radical and absolute certainty of the reality of the

Facts alluded to in Mr Crook’s notes of an inquiry into the phenomena called spiritual on page 101 this gentleman quotes Mister Sergeant Cox who having named this unknown Force psychic explains it thus as the organism is itself moved and directed within the structure by a force which either is or

Is not controlled by the soul Spirit or mind which constitutes the individual being we term the man it is an equally reasonable conclusion that the force which causes the Motions beyond the limits of the body is the same force that produces motion within the limits

Of the body and as the external force is often directed by intelligence it is an equally reasonable conclusion that the directing intelligence of the external force is the same intelligence that directs the force internally in order to comprehend this Theory the better we may as well divided

In four propositions and show that Mr Sergeant Cox believes one that the force which produces physical phenomena proceeds from consequently is generated in the medium two that the intelligence directing the force for the production of the phenomena a May sometimes be other than the intelligence of the

Medium but of this the proof is insufficient therefore B the directing intelligence is probably that of the medium himself this Mr Cox calls a reasonable conclusion three he assumes that the force which moves the table is identical with the force which moves the medium’s body itself four he strongly disputes

The spiritualistic theory or rather assertion that spirits of the Dead are the sole agents in the production of all the phenomena before we fairly proceed on our analysis of such views we must remind the reader that we find ourselves placed between two extreme opposites represented by two parties the Believers

And unbelievers in this agency of human spirits neither seem capable of deciding the point raised by Mr Cox for while the spiritualists are so omnivorous in their credulity as to believe every sound and movement in a circle to be produced by disembodied human beings their antagonists dogmatically deny that

Anything can be produced by Spirits for there are none hence neither class is in a position to examine the subject without bias if they consider that Force which produces motion within the body and the one which causes the motion beyond the limits of the body to be of

The same Essence they may be right but the identity of these two forces stops here the life principle which animates Mr Cox’s body is of the same nature as that of his medium nevertheless he is not the medium nor is the latter Mr Cox this Force which to please Mr Cox and Mr

Crooks we may just as well call psychic as anything else proceeds through not from the individual Med medium in the latter case this force would be generated in the medium and we are ready to show that it cannot be so neither in the instances of levitation of human

Bodies the moving of furniture and other objects without contact nor in such cases in which the force shows reason and intelligence it is a well-known fact to both mediums and spiritualists that the more the former is passive the better the manifestations and every one of the above mentioned phenomena requires a

Conscious predetermined will in cases of levitation we should have to believe that this self-generated force would raise the inert Mass off the ground direct it through the air and lower it down again avoiding obstacles and thereby showing intelligence and still act automatically the medium remaining all the while

Passive if such were the fact the medium would be a conscious magician and all pretense for being a passive instrument in the hands of invisible intelligences would become useless as as well plead that a quantity of steam sufficient to fill without bursting a boiler will raise the boiler or a lighten Jar full

Of electricity overcome the inertia of the jar as such a mechanical absurdity all analogy would seem to indicate that the force which operates in the presence of a medium upon external objects comes from a source back of the medium himself we may rather compare it with the hydrogen which

Overcomes the inertia of the balloon the gas under the control of an intelligent is accumulated in the receiver in sufficient volume to overcome the attraction of its combined mass on the same principle this Force moves articles of furniture and performs other manifestations and though identical in its Essence with the astral Spirit of

The medium it cannot be his Spirit only for the latter remains all the while in a kind of cataleptic torper when the mediumship is genuine Mister Cox’s first point seems therefore not well taken it is based upon an hypothesis mechanically untenable of course our argument proceeds upon the supposition that

Levitation is an observed fact the theory of psychic force to be perfect must account for all visible motions in solid substances and among these is levitation as to his second point we deny that the proof is insufficient that the force which produces the phenomena is sometimes directed by other

Intelligences than the mind of the psychic on the contrary there is such an abundance of testimony to show that the mind of the medium in a majority of cases has nothing to do with the phenomena that we cannot be content to let Mr Cox’s bold assertion go unchallenged equally illogical do we

Conceive to be his third proposition for if the medium’s body be not the generator but simply the channel of the force which produces the phenomena a question upon which Mis Cox’s researches throw no light whatever then it does not follow that because the mediums so Soul Spirit or mind directs the medium’s

Organism therefore this Soul Spirit or mind lifts a chair or wraps at the call of the alphabet as to the fourth proposition namely that spirits of the Dead are the sole agents in the production of all the phenomena we need not join issue at the present moment in

As much as the nature of the spirits producing mediumistic manifestations is treated at length in other chapters the philosophers and especially those who were initiated into the Mysteries held that the astral soul is the Imp palpable duplicate of the gross external form which we call Body it is

The Paris sprit of the cardists and the spirit form of the spiritualists above this internal duplicate and Illuminating it as the warm Ray of the sun illuminates the Earth fructifying The Germ and calling out to spiritual vivification the latent qualities dormant in it hovers the Divine Spirit the astral Paris sprit is

Contained and confined within the physical body as ether in a bottle or magnetism in magnetized iron it is a center and engine of force fed from the Universal Supply of force and moved by the same general laws which pervade all nature and produce all cosmical phenomena its inherent activity causes

The incessant physical operations of the animal organism and ultimately results in the destruction of the latter by overuse and its own Escape it is the prisoner not the voluntary tenant of the body it has an attraction so powerful to the external Universal force that after wearing out its casing it finally

Escapes to it the stronger grosser more material its encasing body the longer is the term of its imprisonment some persons are born with organization so exceptional that the door which shuts other people in from communication with the world of the astralite can be easily unbarred and

Opened and their souls can look into or even pass into that world and return again those who do this consciously and at will are termed magicians hierophants sear adeps those who are made to do it either through the fluid of the mesmerizer or of spirits are mediums the astral Soul when the

Barriers are once opened is so powerfully attracted by the universal astral magnet that it sometimes lifts its encasement with it and keeps it suspended in midair until the gravity of matter reasserts its Supremacy and the body red descends again to Earth every objective manifestation whether it be the motion

Of a living limb or the movement of some inorganic body requires two conditions will en Force plus matter or that which makes the object so moved visible to our eye and these three are all convertible forces or the force correlation of the scientists in their turn they are

Directed or rather overshadowed by the Divine intelligence which these men so studiously leave out of the account but without which not even The Crawling of the smallest earthworm could ever take place the simplest as the most common of all natural phenomena the rustling of the leaves which tremble under the

Gentle contact of the breeze requires a constant exercise of these faculties scientists May well call them Cosmic laws immutable and unchangeable Behind these laws we must search for the intelligent cause which once having created and set these laws in motion has infused into them the essence of its own consciousness

Whether we call this the first cause the universal will or God it must always bear intelligence and now we may ask how can a will manifest itself intelligently and unconsciously at the same time it is difficult if not impossible to conceive of intellect ion apart from Consciousness by Consciousness we do not

Necessarily imply physical or Corporal Consciousness Consciousness is a quality of the sensient principle or in other words words the soul and the latter often displays activity even while the body is asleep or paralyzed when we lift our arm mechanically we may imagine that we do it unconsciously because our superficial

Senses cannot appreciate the interval between the formulation of the purpose and its execution latent as it seemed to us our Vigilant will evolve force and set our matter in motion there is nothing in the nature of the most trivial of mediumistic phenomena to make Mr Cox’s Theory plausible

If the intelligence manifested by this force is no proof that it belongs to a disembodied Spirit still less is it evidence that it is unconsciously given out by the medium Mister Crooks himself tells us of cases where the intelligence could not have emanated from anyone in

The room as in the instance where the word however covered by his finger and unknown even to himself was correctly written by Planet 278 no explanation whatever can account for this case the the only hypothesis tenable if we exclude the agency of a spirit Power is that The Clairvoyant faculties were brought into

Play but scientists deny Clairvoyance and if to escape the unwelcome alternative of accrediting the phenomena to a spiritual Source they concede to us the fact of Clairvoyance it then devolves upon them to either accept the cabalistic explanation of what this faculty is or achieve the task hither to impracticable of making a new

Theory to fit the facts again if for the sake of argument it should be admitted that Mr Crook’s word however might have been clairvoyantly read what shall we say of mediumistic communications having a prophetic character does any theory of mediumistic impulse account for the ability to foretell events beyond the

Possible knowledge of both speaker and listener Mr Cox will have to try again as we have said before the modern psychic force and the ancient oracular fluids whether terrestrial or siderial are identical IAL in essence simply a blind Force so is air and while in a dialogue the sound waves produced by a

Conversation of the speakers affect the same body of air that does not imply any doubt of the fact that there are two persons talking with each other is it any more reasonable to say that when a common agent is employed by medium and spirit to intercommunicate there must necessarily be but one intelligence

Displaying itself as the air is necessary for the mutual Exchange of audible sounds so are certain currents of Astral light or ether directed by an intelligence necessary for the production of the phenomena called spiritual place two interlocutors in the exhausted receiver of an air pump and if

They could live their words would remain in articulate thoughts for there would be no air to vibrate and hence no Ripple of sound would reach their ears place the strongest medium in such isolating atmosphere as a powerful mesmerizer familiar with the properties of the magical agent can create around him and

No manifestations will take place until some opposing intelligence more potential than the will power of the mesmerizer overcomes the latter and terminates the astral inertia the Ancients were at no loss to discriminate between a blind force acting spontaneously and the same Force when directed by an intelligence Plutarch the priest of

Apollo when speaking of the oracular vapors which were but a Subterranean gas imbued with intoxicating magnetic properties shows its nature to be dual when he addresses it in these words and who art thou without a God who creates and ripens thee without a demon Spirit Who acting under the orders of God

Directs and governs thee thou can’t do nothing Thou Art nothing but a vain breath 279 thus without the indwelling soul or intelligence psychic force would be also but a vain breath Aristotle maintains that this gas or astral emanation escaping from inside the Earth is the sole sufficient cause acting from

Within outwardly for the vivification of every living being imp plant upon the external crust in answer to the skeptical negators of his Century Cicero moved by a just wrath exclaims and what can be more Divine than the exhalations of the earth which affect the human soul

So as to enable her to predict the future and could the hand of time evaporate such a virtue do you suppose you are talking of some kind of wine or salted meat 280 do modern experimentalists claim to be wiser than Cicero and say that this eternal Force

Has evaporated and that the Springs of Prophecy are dry all the prophets of old inspired sensitives were said to be uttering their prophecies under the same conditions either by the direct outward elux of the astral emanation or a sort of damp flux iion rising from the earth

It is this astral matter which serves as a temporary clothing of the Soul who form themselves in this light Cornelius agria expresses the same views as to the nature of these Phantoms by describing it as moist or humid in Spiro turbo humido 281 prophecies are delivered in two ways

Consciously by magicians who are able to look into the astralite and unconsciously by those who act under what is called inspiration to the latter class belonged and belong the biblical prophets and the modern trans speakers so familiar with this fact was Plato that of such prophets he says no man when in his

Senses attains prophetic truth and inspiration but only when demented by some distemper or possession by a demonium or Spirit 282 some persons call them prophets they do not know that they are only repeaters and are not to be called prophets at all but only transmitters of vision and prophecy he adds in

Continuation of his argument Mr Cox says the most Ardent spiritualists practically admit the existence of psychic Force Under the very inappropriate name of magnetism to which it has no Affinity whatever for they assert that the spirits of the Dead can only do the acts attributed to them by

Using the magnetism that is the psychic force of the mediums 283 here again a misunderstanding arises in consequence of different names being applied to what may prove to be one and the same imponderable compound because electricity did not become a science till the 18th century no one will presume to say that this

Force has not existed since the creation moreover we are prepared to prove that even the ancient Hebrews were acquainted with it but merely because exact science did not happen before 1819 to stumble over the discovery which showed the intimate connection existing between magnetism and electricity it does not at

All prevent these two agents being identical if a bar of iron can be endowed with magnetic properties by passing a current of voltaic electricity over some conductor placed in a certain way close to the bar why not accept as a provisional theory that a medium may

Also be a conductor and nothing more at a seance is it unscientific to say that the intelligence of psychic Force drawing currents of electricity from the waves of The Ether and employing the medium as a conductor develops and calls into action the latent magnetism with which the atmosphere of the Seance room is

Saturated so as to produce the desired effects the word magnetism is as appropriate as any other until science gives us something more than a merely hypothetical agent endowed with conjectural properties the difference between The Advocates of psychic force and the spiritualists consists in this says Sergeant Cox that we contend that there

Is as yet insufficient proof of any other directing agent than the intelligence of the medium and no no proof whatever of the agency of the spirits of the Dead 284 we fully agree with Mr Cox as to the lack of proof that the agency is that of

The spirits of the Dead As for the rest it is a very extraordinary deduction from a wealth of facts according to the expression of Mister Kooks who remarks further on going over my notes I find such a superabundance of evidence so overwhelming a mass of testimony that I

Could fill several numbers of the quarterly 285 now some of these facts of an overwhelming evidence are as follows first the movement of heavy bodies with contact but without mechanical exertion 2D the phenomena of percussive and other sounds 3D the alteration of weight of bodies fourth movements of heavy

Substances when at a distance from The Medium fifth the rising of tables and chairs off the ground ground without contact with any person sixth the levitation of human beings 2867 luminous apparitions says Mister Crooks under the strictest conditions I have seen a solid self luminous body the size and nearly

The shape of a turkeyy egg float noiselessly about the room at one time higher than anyone could reach on tiptoe and then gently descend to the floor it was visible for more than 10 minutes and before it faded away it struck the table three times with a sound like that of a

Hard solid body 287 we must infer that the egg was of the same nature as M babinet’s meteor cat which is classified with other natural phenomena in arago Works eighth the appearance of hands either self-luminous or visible by ordinary light ninth direct writing by these same luminous hands detached and

Evidently endowed with intelligence psychic Force tenth Phantom forms and faces in this instance the psychic Force comes from a corner of the room as a phantom form takes an accordeon in its hand and then Glides about the room playing the instrument home the medium being in full view at the time 288 the

Whole of the preceding Mr Crooks witnessed and tested at his own house and having assured himself scientifically of the genuiness of the phenomenon reported it to the Royal Society was he welcomed as the discoverer of natural phenomena of a new and important character let the reader consult his work for the answer in

Addition to these freaks played on human credulity by psychic Force Mister Crooks gives another class of phenomena which he terms special instances which seem to point to the agency of an exterior intelligence 289 I have been says Mr Crooks with with Miss Fox when she has been writing a

Message automatically to one person present whilst a message to another person on another subject was being given alphabetically by means of wraps and the whole time she was conversing freely with a third person on a subject totally different from either during a seance with Mr Holm a small

Laugh moved across the table to me in the light and delivered a message to me by tapping my hand I repeating the alphabet and the laugh tapping me at the right letters being at a distance from Mister Holmes hands the same laugh upon request of Mister Crooks gave him a

Telegraphic message through the Morse Alphabet by Taps on my hand the morse code being quite unknown to any other person present and but imperfectly to himself and adds Mister Crooks it convinced me that there was a good Morse operator at the other end of the line

Wherever that might be 290 would it be undignified in the present case to suggest that Mr her Cox should search for the operator in his private principality psychic land but the same laugh does more and better in full light in Mr Crook’s room it is asked to give a

Message a pencil and some sheets of paper had been lying on the center of the table presently the pencil rose on its point and after advancing by hesitating jerks to the paper fell down it then Rose and again fell after three unsuccessful attempts a small wooden laugh the Morse operator which was lying

Near upon the table slid towards the pencil and Rose a few inches from the table the pencil rose again and propping itself against the laugh the two together made an effort to Mark the paper it fell and then a joint effort was made again after a third trial the

Laugh gave it up and moved back to its place the pencil lay as it fell across the paper and an alphabetic message told us we have tried to do as you asked but our power is exhausted 291 the word hour as the joint intelligent efforts of the

Friendly LA and pencil would make us think that there were two psychic forces present in all this is there any proof that the directing agent was the intelligence of the medium is there not on the contrary every indication that the movements of the laugh and pencil

Were directed by spirits of the dead or at least of those of some other unseen intelligent entities most certainly the word magnetism explains in this case as little as the term psychic Force how be it there is more reason to use the former than the latter if it were but

For the simple fact that the Transcendent magnetism or mesmerism produces phenomena identical in effects with those of spiritualism the phenomenon of the Enchanted Circle of Baron dup poet and reazon is as contrary to the accepted laws of physiology as the rising of a table without contact is to the laws of

Natural philosophy y as strong men have often found it impossible to raise a small table weighing a few pounds and broken it to pieces in the effort so a dozen of experimenters among them sometimes academicians were utterly unable to step across a chalk line drawn on the floor

By dup poet on one occasion a Russian general well known for his skepticism persisted until he fell on the ground in violent convulsions in this case the magnetic fluid which opposed such a resistance was Mister Cox’s psychic Force which endows the tables with an extraordinary and Supernatural weight if they produce

The same psychological and physiological effects there is good reason to believe them more or less identical we do not think the deduction could be very reasonably objected to besides were the fact even denied this is no reason why it should not be so once upon a time all theis in

Christendom had agreed to deny that there were any mountains in the moon and there was a certain time when if anyone had been so bold as to affirm that there was life in the superior regions of the atmosphere as well as in the fathomless depths of the ocean he would have been

Set down as a fool or an ignoramus the devil affirms it must be a lie the pious AB Al maguana used to say in a discussion with a spiritualized table we will soon be warranted in paraphrasing the sentence and making it read scientists deny then it must be

True true chapter 7 thou great first cause least understood Pope when this pleasing hope this fond desire this longing after immortality or when this secret dread and inward horror of falling into not why shrinks the soul back on herself and startles at destruction is the Divinity that stirs

Within us is heaven itself that points out are Hereafter and Intimates eternity to man eternity thou pleasing Dreadful thought Addison there is another and a better world kabu The Stranger after according so much space to the conflicting opinions of our men of science about certain occult

Phenomena of our modern period it is but just that we give attention to the speculations of medieval Alchemists and certain other illustrious men almost without exception ancient and medieval Scholars believed in the Arcane doctrines of wisdom these included Alchemy the Calo Jewish cabala the esoteric systems of Pythagoras and the

Old Magi and those of the later platonic philosophers and theists we also propose in subsequent pages to treat of the Indian gymnosophists and the caldian astrologers we must not neglect to show the grand truths underlying the Misunderstood religions of the past the four four elements of our fathers earth

Air water and fire contained for the student of alchemy in ancient psychology or as it is now termed magic many things of which our philosophy has never dreamed we must not forget that what is now called necromancy by the church and spiritualism by modern Believers and that includes the evoking of departed

Spirits is a science which has from remote Antiquity been almost universally diffused over the face of the globe although neither an Alchemist magician nor astrologer but simply a great philosopher Henry Moore of Cambridge University a man universally esteemed may be named as a shrewd logician scientist and metaphysician his belief in witchcraft

Was firmed throughout his life his faith in immortality and able arguments in demonstration of the survival of man’s Spirit after death are all based on the Pythagorean system adopted by cardan Van Helmont and other Mystics the infinite and uncreated spirit that we usually call God a substance of the highest

Virtue and Excellency produced everything else by emanative causality God thus is the primary substance the rest the secondary if the former created matter with the power of moving itself he the primary substance is still the cause of that motion as well as of the matter and

Yet we rightly say that it is matter which moves itself we may Define this kind of spirit we speak of to be a substance IND discernible that can move itself that can penetrate contract and dilate itself and can also penetrate move and alter matter 292 which is the third

Emanation he firmly believed in apparitions and stoutly defended the theory of the individuality of every soul in which personality memory and conscience will surely continue in the future State he divided the astral Spirit of man after its exit from the body into two distinct entities the aial

And the Ethereal vehicle during the time that a disembodied man moves in its aerial clothing he is subject to fate i. evil and Temptation attach to its Earthly interests and therefore is not utterly pure it is only when he casts off this Garb of the first spheres and

Becomes ethereal that he becomes sure of his immortality for what shadow can that body cast that is a pure and transparent light such as the Ethereal vehicle is and therefore that Oracle is then fulfilled when the soul has ascended into that condition we have already described in which alone it is out of

The reach of fate and mortality he concludes his work by stating that this Transcendent and divinely pure condition was the only aim of the pythagoreans as to the Skeptics of his age his language is contemptuous and severe speaking of Scott 0 and Webster he terms them our new inspired Saints

Sworn Advocates of the witches who thus madly and boldly against all sense and reason against all Antiquity all interpreters and against the scripture itself will have even no Samuel in the scene but a Confederate Nave whether the scripture or these in blown buffoons puffed up with nothing but ignorance

Vanity and stupid infidelity are to be believed let anyone judge he adds 293 what kind of language would this eminent Divine have used against our Skeptics of the 19th century deart although a worshipper of matter was one of the most devoted teachers of the magnetic Doctrine and in a certain sense

Even of alchemy his system of physics was very much like that of other great philosophers space which is infinite is composed or rather filled up with a fluid and Elementary matter and is the sole Fountain of all life enclosing all the celestial Globes and keeping them in perpetual motion the magnet streams of

Me esmer are disguised by him into the cartisian vortices and both rest on the same principle enim moer does not hesitate to say that both have more in common than people suppose who have not carefully examined the subject 294 the esteemed philosopher Pierre puet nod was the warmest defender of the

Doctrines of occult magnetism and its first propounds 295 in 1679 the magico theosophical philosophy is fully Vindicated in his works the well-known Dar Hiland has written a work on Magic 296 in which he propounds the theory of the universal magnetic sympathy between men animals plants and even minerals the testimony of Campanella Van

Helmont and cus is confirmed by him in relation to the sympathy existing between the different parts of the body as well as between the parts of all organic and even inorganic bodies such also was the doct of tenzel word it may even be found expounded in his works with far more clearness logic

And vigor than in those of other mystical authors who have treated of the same subject in his famous Treatise the new spiritual medicine he demonstrates on the ground of the later accepted fact of universal attraction and repulsion now called gravitation that the whole nature is unold word calls this magnetic sympathy

The accordance of spirits everything is drawn to its like and converges with Nature’s congenial to itself out of this sympathy and antipathy arises a constant movement in the whole world and in all its parts an uninterrupted communion Between Heaven and Earth which produces Universal Harmony everything lives and perishes through

Magnetism one thing affects another one even at Great distances and its congenital may be influenced to health and disease by the power of this sympathy at any time and not withstanding the intervening space 297 hland says enim moer gives the account of a nose which had been cut from the

Back of a porter but which when the porter died died too and fell off from its artificial position a piece of skin ads Huf land taken from a living head had its hair turned gray at the same time as that on the head from which it was taken

298 Kepler the Forerunner of Newton in many great truths even in that of the universal gravitation which he very justly attributed to magnetic attraction notwithstanding that he terms astrology the insane daughter of a most wise mother astronomy shares the cabalistic belief that the spirits of the stars are so many

Intelligences he firmly believes that each planet is the seat of an intelligent principle and that they are all inhabited by Spiritual Beings who exercise influences over other beings inhabiting more gross and mat material spheres than their own and especially our Earth 299 as Kepler’s spiritual Starry influences were superseded by the

Vortices of the more materialistic decart whose atheistical Tendencies did not prevent him from believing that he had found out a diet that would prolong his life 500 years and more so the vortices of the latter and his astronomical doctrines may somay give place to the intelligent magnetic streams which are directed by the

Animamundi B Tista pora the Learned Italian philosopher not withstanding his Endeavors to show to the world the groundlessness of their accusations of magic being a Superstition in sorcery was treated by later critics with the same unfairness as his colleagues this celebrated Alchemist left a work on natural magic 300 in

Which he bases all of the occult phenomena possible to man upon the world Soul which binds all with all he shows that the astralite acts in Harmony and sympathy with all nature that it is the essence out of which our Spirits are formed and that by acting in

Unison with their parent Source our siderial bodies are rendered capable of producing magic wonders the whole secret depends on our knowledge of Kindred elements he believed in a philosopher’s stone of which the world hath so great an opinion of which hath been bragged of in so many ages and happily attained

Unto by some finally he throws out many valuable hints as to its spiritual meaning in 1643 there appeared among the mystics a monk father ker who taught a complete philosophy of universal magnetism his numerous Works 301 Embrace many of the subjects merely hinted at by paracelsus his definition of magnetism

Is very original for he contradicted Gilbert’s theory that the Earth was a great magnet he asserted that although every particle of matter and even the intangible and visible Powers were magnetic they they did not themselves constitute a magnet there is but one magnet in the universe and from it

Precedes the magnetization of everything existing this magnet is of course what the cabalists term the central spiritual sun or God the Sun Moon planets and stars he affirmed are highly magnetic but they have become so by induction from living in the Universal magnetic fluid that spiritual light he proves the

Mysterious sympathy existing between the bodies of the three principal kingdoms of Nature and strengthens his argument by a stupendous catalog of instances many of these were verified by naturalists but still more have remained unauthenticated therefore according to the traditional policy and very equivocal logic of our scientists they

Are denied for instance he shows a difference between mineral magnetism and Zoo magnetism or animal magnetism he demonstrates it in the fact that except in the case of the loadstone all the minerals are magnet ized by the higher potency the animal magnetism while the latter enjoys it as the direct

Emanation from the first cause the Creator a needle can be magnetized by simply being held in the hand of a strong willed man and Amber develops its powers more by the friction of the human hand than by any other object therefore man can impart his own life and to a

Certain degree animate inorganic objects this in the eyes of the foolish is sorcery the Sun is the most magnetic of all bodies he says thus anticipating the theory of General Penton by more than two centuries the ancient philosophers never denied the fact he adds but have at all

Times perceived that the suns aminations were binding all things to itself and that it imparts this binding power to everything falling under its direct Rays as a proof of it he brings the instance of a number of plants being especially attracted to the Sun and others to the Moon and showing their irresistible

Sympathy to the former by following its course in the heavens the plant known as the GTHL 302 Faithfully follows its Sovereign even when it is invisible on account of the fog The Acacia encloses its petals at its rising and closes them at its setting so does the Egyptian Lotus and the common

Sunflower The Nightshade exhibits the same predilection for the moon as examples of antipathies or sympathies among plants he instances the aversion which the vine feels for the cabbage and its fondness toward the Olive Tree the love of the ranunculus for the water lily and of the rof for the Fig the

Antipathy which sometimes exists even among Kindred substances is clearly demonstrated in the case of the Mexican pomegranate whose shoots when cut to Pieces repel each other with the most extraordinary ferocity cure accounts for every feeling in human nature as results of changes in our magnetic condition anger jealousy friendship love and

Hatred are all modifications of the magnetic atmosphere which is developed in us and constantly emanates from us love is one of the most variable and therefore the aspects of it are numberless spiritual love that of a mother for her child of an artist for some particular art love as pure

Friendship are purely magnetic manifestations of sympathy in congenial Natures the magnetism of pure love is is the originator of every created thing in its ordinary sense love between the Sexes is electricity and he calls it a more febra species the fever of species there are two kinds of magnetic

Attraction sympathy and Fascination the one holy and natural the other evil and unnatural to the latter Fascination we must attribute the power of the poisonous toad which upon merely opening its mouth forces the passing reptile or insect to run into it to its destruction the deer as well as smaller

Animals are attracted by the breath of the boa and are made irresistibly to come within its reach the electric fish the torpedo repels the arm with a shock that for a Time Ben nums it to exercise such a power for beneficent purposes man requires three conditions one nobility

Of Soul two strong will and imaginative faculty three a subject weaker than the magnetizer otherwise he will res exist a man free from worldly incentives and sensuality may cure in such a way the most incurable diseases and his vision may become clear and prophetic a curious instance of the above mentioned

Universal attraction between all the bodies of the planetary system and everything organic as well as inorganic pertaining to them is found in a quaint old volume of the 17th century it contains notes of travel and an official report to the king of France by his Ambassador the LA bear upon what he has

Seen in the Kingdom of sayam at sayam he says there are two species of freshwater fish which they respectively call pal out and Pla cotti fish once salted and placed uncut whole in the pot they are found to exactly follow the flux and reflux of the sea growing higher and

Lower in the pot as the sea es or flows 303 dealo bear experimented with this fish for a long time together with a government engineer named Vincent and therefore vouches for the truth of this assertion which at first had been dismissed as an idol Fable so powerful is this mysterious attraction that it

Affected the fishes even when their bodies became totally rotten and fell to Pieces it is especially in the countries unblessed with civilization that we should seek for an explanation of the nature and observe the effects of that subtle power which ancient philosophers called the world soul in the East only

And on the boundless tracks of unexplored Africa will the student of psychology find abundant food for his truth hungering Soul the reason is obvious the atmosphere in populous neighborhoods is badly viated by the smoke and fumes of manufactories steam engines railroads and steamboats and especially by the mosmatic exhalations

Of the living and the dead nature is as dependent as a human being upon conditions before she can work and her Mighty breathing so to say can be as easily interfered with impeded and arrested and the correlation of her forces destroyed in a given spot as

Though she were a man not only climate but also occult influences daily felt not only modify the physoc pychological nature of man but even alter the constitution of so-called inorganic matter in a degree not fairly realized by European science thus the London medical and surgical Journal advises surgeons not to

Carry lancets to Kolkata because it has been found by personal experience that English steel could not bear the atmosphere of India so a bunch of English or American keys will be completely covered with rust 24 hours after having been brought to Egypt while objects made of native Steel in those countries remain

Unoxidized so to it has been found that a Siberian Shaman who has given stupendous proofs of his occult Powers among his native struction is gradually and often completely deprived of such Powers when coming into smoke foggy London is the inner organism of man less sensitive to climatic influences than a

Bit of Steel if not then why should we cast doubt upon the testimony of Travelers who may have seen the shaman day after day exhibit phenomena of the most astounding character in his native country and deny the possibility of such powers and such phenomena only because

He cannot do as much in London or Paris in his lecture on the lost arts Wendel Phillips proves that besides the psychological nature of man being affected by a change of climate oriental people have physical senses far more acute than the Europeans the French Dyers of lions whom

No one can surpass in skill he says have a theory that there is a certain delicate shade of blue that Europeans cannot see and in Kashmir where the girls make Shaws worth $330,000 they will show him the dire of lions 300 distinct colors which he not only cannot make but cannot even distinguish

If there is such a vast difference between the acuteness of the external senses of two races why should there not be the same in their psychological Powers moreover the eye of a Kashmir girl is able to see objectively a color which does exist but which being inappreciable by the European is

Therefore non-existent for him why then not concede that some peculiarly endowed organisms which are thought to be possessed of that mysterious faculty called Second Sight see their pictures as objectively as the girl sees the colors and that therefore the former instead of mere objective hallucinations called forth by imagination are on the

Contrary reflections of real things and persons impressed upon the astral ether as explained by the old philosophy of the caldian oracles and surmised by those modern discoverers babage jevans and the authors of the Unseen Universe three Spirits live and actuate man teaches paracelis three worlds pour

Their beams upon him but all three only as the image and echo of one and the same all constructing and uniting principle of production the first is the spirit of the elements terrestrial body and vital force in its brute condition the second the spirit of the stars

Siderial or astral body the soul the third is the Divine Spirit ago eats our human body being possessed of primeval Earth stuff as paracelsus calls it we may readily accept the tendency of modern scientific research to regard the processes of both animal and vegetable life as simply physical and chemical

This Theory only the more corroborates the assertions of old philosophers and the Mosaic Bible that from the dust of the ground our bodies were made and to dust they will return but we must remember that dust Thou Art to dust returnest was not spoken of The Soul Man

Is a little world a microcosm inside the great universe like a fetus he is suspended by all his three Spirits in The Matrix of the macrocosmos and while his terrestrial body is in constant sympathy with its parent Earth his astral Soul lives in unison with the siderial

Animamundi he is in it as it is in him for the world pervading element fills all space and is space itself only shoreless and infinite as to his third Spirit the Divine what is it but an infinitesimal Ray one of the countless radiations proceeding directly from the

Highest cause the spiritual light of the world this is the Trinity of organic and inorganic nature the spiritual and the physical which are three in one and of which procas says that the first manad is the Eternal God the second eternity the third the Paradigm or pattern of the

Universe the three constituting the intelligible Triad everything in this visible universe is the outflow of this Triad and a microcosmic Triad itself and thus they move in Majestic procession in the fields of Eternity around the spiritual Sun as in the heliocentric system the celestial bodies move around the visible Suns the

Pythagorean manad which lives in solitude and darkness May remain on this Earth forever invisible imp palpable and undemonstrated by experimental science still the whole universe will be gravitating around it as it did from the beginning of time and with every second man and Adam approach nearer to that

Solemn Moment In The Eternity when The Invisible Presence will become clear to their spiritual sight when every particle of matter even the most sublimated has been cast off from the last shape that forms the ultimate link of that chain of double Evolution which throughout millions of Ages and successive

Transformations has pushed the entity onward and when it shall find itself reclo in that primordial Essence identical with that of its creator then this once empow able organic atom will have run its race and the sons of God will once more shout for Joy at the return of the pilgrim man says Van

Helmont is the mirror of the universe and his triple nature stands in relationship to All Things the will of the Creator through which all things were made and received their first impulse is the property of every living being man endowed with an additional spirituality has the largest share of it

On this planet it depends on the proportion of matter in him whether he will exercise its magical faculty with more or less success sharing this Divine potency in common with every inorganic atom he exercises it through the course of his whole life whether consciously or otherwise in the former case when in the

Full possession of his powers he will be the master and the Magna Magnum the universal soul will be controlled and guided by him in the cases of animals plants minerals and even of the average of human it this ethereal fluid which pervades all things finding no resistance and being left to itself

Moves them as its impulse directs every created being in this sublunary sphere is formed out of the magnil Magnum and is related to it man possesses a double Celestial power and is Allied to Heaven this power is not only in the outer man but to a degree

Also in the animals and perhaps in all other things as all things in the universe stand in in a relation to each other or at least God is in all things as the Ancients have observed it with a worthy correctness it is necessary that the magic strength should be awakened in the

Outer as well as in the Inner Man and if we call this a magic power the uninstructed only can be terrified by the expression but if you prefer it you can call it a spiritual power spiritual robber vavas there is therefore such magic power in the Inner Man

But as there exists a certain relationship between the inner and the outer man this strength must be diffused through the whole man 304 in an extended description of the religious rights monastic life and superstitions of the Siamese Dalal bear cites among other things the wonderful power possessed by the talapoin the

Monks or the holy men of Buddha over the wild beasts the talapo of sayam he says will pass whole weeks in the dense Woods under a small awning of branches and Palm leaves and never make a fire in the night to scare away the wild beasts as all other people do who travel

Through the woods of this country the people consider it a miracle that no talapoin is ever devoured the Tigers elephants and rhinoceroses with which the neighborhood abounds respect him and travelers placed in Secure ambuscade have often seen these wild beasts lick the hands and feet of the sleeping to

Cin they all use magic adds the French gentleman and think all nature animated and sold 35 they believe in Tut Geniuses but that which seems to shock the author most is the idea which prevails among the Siamese that all that man was in his bodily life he will be

After death when the tartar which now Reigns at China remarks to laar would force the Chinese to shave their hair after the tartarian fashion s several of them chose rather to suffer death than to go they said into the other world and appear before their ancestors without

Hair imagining that they shaved the head of the Soul also 306 now what is altogether impertinent adds The Ambassador in this absurd opinion is that the orientals attribute the human figure rather than any other to the soul without enlightening his reader as to the particular shape these bited

Orientals ought to select for their disembodied Souls the laar proceeds to pour out his wrath on these Savages finally he attacks the memory of the Old King of sayam the father of the one to whose Court he was sent by accusing him of having foolishly spent

Over 2 million lver in search of the philosopher stone the Chinese he says reputed so wise have for 3 or 4 thousand years had the Folly of believing in the existence and of seeking out a universal Remedy by which they hop to exempt themselves from the necessity of dying

They base themselves on some foolish Traditions concerning some rare persons that are reported to have made gold and to have lived some ages there are some very strongly established facts among the Chinese the Siamese and other orientals concerning those that know how to render themselves Immortal either

Absolutely or in such a manner that they can die no otherwise than by violent death 307 wherefore they name some persons who have withdrawn themselves from the sight of men to to enjoy free and Peaceable life they relate wonders concerning the knowledge of these pretended Immortals if deart a Frenchman and a

Scientist could in the midst of civilization firmly believe that such a universal remedy had been found and that if possessed of it he could live at least 500 years why are not the orientals entitled to the same belief the master problems of both life and death are still unsolved by accidental

Physiologists even sleep is a phenomenon about whose cause there is a great Divergence of opinion among them how then can they pretend to set limits to the possible and Define The Impossible from the remotest ages the philosophers have maintained the singular power of music over certain diseases especially of the nervous class

Ker recommends it having experienced its good effects in himself and he gives an elaborate description of the instrument he employed it was a harmonica composed of five tumblers of a very thin glass placed in a row in two of them were two different varieties of wine in the third

Brandy in the fourth oil in the Fifth Water he extracted five melodious sounds from them in the usual Way by merely rubbing his finger on the edges of the Tumblers the sound has an attractive property it draws out disease which streams out to encounter the musical wave and the two blending together

Disappear in space asclepiades employed music for the same purpose some 20 centuries ago he blew a trumpet to cure sciatica and its prolonged sound making the fibers of the nerves to palpitate the pain invariably subsided democratus in like manner affirmed that many diseases could be cured by the melodious sounds of a flute

Mesmer used this very harmonica described by ker for his magnetic cures the celebrated Scotchman Maxwell offered to prove to various medical faculties that with certain magnetic means at his disposal he would cure any of the diseases abandoned by them as incurable such as epilepsy impotence Insanity lameness dropsy and the most obstinate fevers

308 The Familiar story of The Exorcism of the evil spirit from God that obsessed Saul will recur to everyone in this connection it is thus related and it came to pass when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul that David took an harp and played with his hand so Saul

Was refreshed and was well and the evil spirit departed from him 309 Maxwell in his Medina magnetica expounds the following propositions all which are the very doctrines of the Alchemists and cabalists that which men call the world soul is a life as fire spiritual Fleet light and ethereal as light itself it is

A life spirit everywhere and everywhere the same all matter is destitute of action except as it is and sold by this spirit this Spirit maintains all things in their peculiar condition it is found in nature free from all feeds and he who understands how to unite it with a harmonizing body

Possesses a treasure which exceeds all riches this spirit is the common Bond of all quarters of the earth and lives through and in all adist in mundo quid commun Omnibus me in quo a permanent he who knows this universal life spirit and its application can prevent all injuries

310 if thou canst Avail thyself of this spirit and fix it on some particular body thou will perform the mystery of magic he who knows how to operate on men by this Universal Spirit can heal and this at any distance that he pleases 311 he who can invigorate the particular

Spirit through the universal one might continue his life to Eternity 3:12 there is a blending together of spirits or of emanations even when they are far separated from each other and what is this blending together it is an eternal and incessant outpouring of the Rays of one body into another in the

Meantime says Maxwell it is not without danger to treat of this many abominable abuses of this may take place and now let us see what are these Abus uses of mesmeric and magnetic powers in some healing mediums healing to deserve the name requires either faith in the patient or

Robust Health United with a strong will in the operator with expectancy supplemented by faith one can cure himself of almost any morbific condition the tomb of a saint a holy Relic a Talisman a bit of paper or a garment that has been handled by the supposed healer a nostrom a Penance or a

Ceremonial the laying on of hands or a few words impressively pronounced either will do it is a question of temperament imagination self-cure in thousands of instances the doctor the priest or The Relic has had credit for healings that were solely and simply due to the patient unconscious

Will the woman with the bloody issue who pressed through the throng to touch the robe of Jesus was told that her faith had made her whole the influence of Mind Over the body is so powerful that it has has affected Miracles at all ages how many unhoped for sudden and prodigious

Cures have been affected by imagination says salout our medical books are filled with facts of this nature which would easily pass for miracles 3:13 but if the patient has no faith what then if he is physically negative and receptive and the Healer strong healthy positive determined the disease

May be extrap by the imperative will of the operator which consciously or unconsciously draws to and reinforces itself with the universal Spirit of Nature and restores the Disturbed equilibrium of the patient Aura he may employ as an auxiliary a crucifix as gastner did or impose the hands and will

Like the French zo Jacob like our celebrated American Newton the Healer of many thousands of sufferers and like many others or like Jesus and some Apostles he may cure by the word of command the process in each case is the same in all these instances The Cure is radical

And real and without secondary ill effects but when one who is himself physically diseased attempts healing he not only fails of that but often imparts his illness to his patient and robs him of what strength he may have the decrepit King David reinforced his failing Vigor with the healthy magnetism

Of the young abishag 3:14 and the medical Works tell us of an aged lady of bath England who broke down the Constitutions of two maids in succession in the same way the old sages and paracelsus also removed Disease by applying a healthy organism to The Afflicted part and in the works of the

Above said fire philosopher their theory is boldly and categorically set forth if a diseased person medium or not attempts to heal his Force may be sufficiently robust to displace the disease to disturb it in the present place and CA it to shift to another where shortly it will appear the patient meanwhile

Thinking himself cured but what if the Healer be morally diseased the consequences may be infinitely more mischievous for it is easier to cure a bodily disease than cleanse a constitution infected with moral turpitude the mystery of Morzine svens and that of the jansenists is still as great a mystery for physiologists as for

Psychologists if the gift of prophet y as well as hysteria and convulsions can be imparted by infection why not every Vice the Healer in such a case conveys to his patient who is now his victim the moral poison that infects his own mind and heart his magnetic touch is defilement his glance

Profanation against this Insidious taint there is no protection for the passively receptive subject the Healer holds him under his power Spellbound and Powerless as the the serpent holds a poor weak bird the evil that one such healing medium can affect is incalculably great and such healers there are by the H

Hundred but as we have said before there are real and Godlike healers who notwithstanding all the malice and skepticism of their bigoted opponents have become famous in the world’s history such are the Cure DRS of lions Jacob and Newton such also were gastner the clergyman of clor steel and the

Well-known Valentine great Rees the ignorant and poor Irishman who was endorsed by the celebrated Robert Bole president of the Royal Society of London in 1670 in 1870 he would have been sent to bedum in company with other healers if another president of the same Society had had the disposal of the case or

Professor Lancaster would have summoned him under the vagrant act for practicing upon Her Majesty’s subjects by pestry or otherwise but to close a list of witnesses which might be extended indefinitely it will suffice to say that from first to last from Pythagoras down to Alas Levi from highest to

Humblest everyone teaches that the magical power is never possessed by those addicted to vicious indulgences only the pure in heart see God or exercise Divine gifts only such can heal the ills of the body and allow themselves with relative security to be guided by the invisible powers

Such only can give peace to the Disturbed spirits of their brothers and sisters for The Healing Waters come from no poisonous Source grapes do not grow on thorns and thistles bear no figs but for all this magic has nothing superal in it it is a science and even the power

Of casting out Devils was a branch of it of which the initiates made a special study that skill which expels demons out of human bodies is a science useful and stive to men says Josephus 315 the foregoing sketches are sufficient to show why we hold fast to

The wisdom of the ages in preference to any new theories that may have been hatched from the occurrences of our later days respecting the laws of inter mundane intercourse and the Occult powers of man while phenomena of a physical nature may have their value as a means of arousing the interest of

Materialists and confirming if not wholly at least inferentially our belief in the survival of our souls and Spirits it is questionable whether under their present aspect the modern phenomena are not doing more harm than good many Minds hungering after proofs of immortality are fast falling into fanaticism and as

Sto remarks Fanatics are governed rather by imagination than judgment undoubtedly Believers in the modern phenomena can claim for themselves A diversity of endowments but that Discerning of spirits is evidently absent from this catalog of spiritual gifts speaking of the diaka whom he one fine morning had discovered in a shady corner of the

Summerland AJ Davis the Great American Seer remarks a diaka is one who takes insane Delight in playing Parts in juggling tricks in personating opposite characters to whom prayer and profane utterances are of equiv value surcharged with a passion for lyrical narrations morally efficient he is without the active feelings of

Justice philanthropy or Tender affection he knows nothing of what men call the sentiment of gratitude the ends of hate and love are the same to him his motto is often fearful and terrible to others SF is the whole of private living and exalted Annihilation the end of all

Private life 3:16 only yesterday one said to a lady medium signing himself swedenborg this whatsoever is has been will be or may be that I am and private life is but the aggregative fantasms of thinking Frets rushing in their Rising onward to the central heart of Eternal death

317 poery whose Works to borrow the expression of an irritated phenomenalist are moldering like every other Antiquated trash in the closets of Oblivion speaks thus of these diaka if such be their name rediscovered in the 19th century it is with the direct help of these bad demons that every kind of sorcery is

Accomplished it is the result of their operations and Men Who injure their fellow creatures by enchantments usually pay great honors to these bad demons and especially to their Chief these Spirits pass their time in deceiving us with a great display of cheap prodigies and Illusions their ambition is to be taken

For gods and their leader demands to be recognized as the supreme god 318 the spirit signing himself speeden board just quoted from Davis’s diaka and hinting that he is the I am singularly resembles this Chief leader of pories bad Demons What more natural than this vilification of the ancient and

Experienced theorists by certain mediums when we find I amus the Expositor of spiritualistic theology strictly forbidding all Endeavors to procure such phenomenal manifestations unless after a long preparation of moral and physical purification and under the guidance of experienced theorists when furthermore he declares that with very few exceptions for a

Person to appear elongated or thicker or be born aoft in the air is a sure Mark of obsession by bad demons 39 everything in this world has its time and Truth however based upon unimpeachable evidence will not root or grow unless like a plant it is thrown

Into soil in its proper season the age must be prepared says Professor cook and some 30 years ago this humble work would have been doomed to self-destruction by its own contents but the modern phenomenon not withstanding the daily exposes the ridicule with which it is crowned at the

Hand of every materialist and its own numerous errors grows and waxes strong in facts if not in wisdom and spirit what would have appeared 20 years ago simply Preposterous May well be listened to now that the phenomena are endorsed by great scientists unfortunately if the manifestations increase in power daily

There is no corresponding Improvement in philosophy the discernment of spirits is still as wanting as ever perhaps among the whole body of spiritualist writers of our day not one is held in higher esteem for character education sincerity and ability than epe sergeant of Boston Massachusetts his monograph entitled the

Proof palpable of immortality deservedly occupies a high rank among Works upon the subject with every disposition to be charitable and apologetic for mediums and their phenomena Mister Sergeant is still compelled to use the following language the power of spirits to reproduce simulacra of persons who have passed from the earth life suggests the

Question how far can we be assured of the identity of any spirit let the tests be what they may we have not yet arrived at that stage of Enlightenment that would enable us to reply confidently to this inquiry there is much that is yet a puzzle in the language and action of

This class of materialized Spirits as to the intellectual caliber of most of the spirits which lurk behind the physical phenomena Mister Sergeant will unquestionably be accepted as a most competent judge and he says the great majority as in this world are of the unintellectual sort if it is a fair

Question we would like to ask why they should be so lacking in intelligence if they are human Spirits either intelligent human Spirits cannot materialize or the spirits that do materialize have not human intelligence and therefore by Mister Sergeant’s own showing they may just as well be Elementary spirits who have ceased to be

Human altogether or those demons which according to the Persian Magi in Plato hold a middle rank between gods and disembodied men there is good evidence that of Mr Crooks for one to show that many materialized Spirits talk in an audible voice now we have shown on the

Testimony of ancients that the voice of human Spirits is not and cannot be articulated being as Emanuel swedenborg declares a deep suspiration who of the two classes of witnesses may be trusted more safely is it the Ancients who had the experience of so many ages in theurgical practices

Or modern spiritualists who have had none at all and who have no facts upon which to base an opinion except such as have been communicated by Spirits whose identity they have no means of proving there are mediums whose organisms have called out sometimes hundreds of these would be human

Forms and yet we do not recollect to have seen or heard of one expressing anything but the most commonplace ideas this fact ought surely to arrest the attention of even the most uncritical spiritualist if a spirit can speak at all and if the way is open to intelligent as well as to unintellectual

Beings why should they not sometimes give us addresses in some remote degree approximating in quality to the communications we receive through the direct writing Mr Sergeant puts forward a very suggestive and important idea in this sentence how far they are limited in their mental operations and in their Recollections by the act of

Materialization or how far by the intellectual Horizon of the medium is still a question 320 if the same kind of spirits materialized that produce the direct writing and both manifest through mediums and the one talk nonsense while the other often give us Sublime philosophical teachings why should their mental

Operations be limited by the intellectual Horizon of the medium in the one instance more than in the other the materializing mediums at least so far as our observation extends are no more uneducated than many peasants and mechanics who at different times have under super influences given profound

And Sublime ideas to the world the history of psychology teams with examples in illustration of this point among which that of bom The Inspired but ignorant Shoemaker and our own Davis are conspicuous as to the matter of unintellectual we presume that no more striking cases need be sought than those

Of the child prophets of svens poets and sear such as have been mentioned in previous chapters when Spirits have once furnished themselves with vocal organs to speak at all it surely ought to be no more difficult for them to talk as persons of their assumed respective education intelligence and social rank

Would in life instead of falling invariably into one monotonous tone of commonplace and but two often platitude as to Mr Sergeant’s hopeful remark that the science of spiritualism being still in its infancy we may hope for more light on this question we fear we must reply that it is not through

Dark cabinets that this light will ever break 321 it is simply ridiculous and absurd to require from every investigator who comes forward as a witness to the marvels of the day and psychological phenomena the diploma of a master of arts and sciences the experience of the past 40

Years is an evidence that it is not always the minds which are the most scientifically trained that are the best in matters of simple common sense and honest truth nothing blinds like fanatic ISM or a one-sided view of a question we may take as an illustration Oriental

Magic or ancient spiritualism as well as the modern phenomena hundreds May thousands of perfectly trustworthy Witnesses returning from residence and travels in the East have testified to the fact that uneducated fakir Sheiks dervishes and llamas have in their presence without Confederates or mechanical appliances produced wonders they have affirmed that the phenomena

Exhibited by them were in contravention of all the known laws of Science and thus tended to prove the existence of many yet unknown occult potencies in nature seemingly directed by preterhuman intelligences what has been the attitude assumed by our scientists toward this subject how far did the testimony of the

Most scientifically trained Minds make impression on their own did the investigations of professors ha and de Morgan of crooks and Wallace de gasperin and thur Wagner and Butler Etc shake for one moment their skepticism how were the personal experiences of jacolot with the fures of India received or the psychological

Elucidations of Professor perie of Geneva viewed how far does the loud Cry of mankind craving for palpable and demonstrated signs of a god an individual soul and of Eternity affect them and what is their response they pull down and Destroy every vestage of spiritual things but they erect nothing we cannot get such

Signs with either retorts or crucibles they say hence it’s all but a delusion in this age of cold reason and Prejudice even the church has to look to science for help Creeds built on Sand and hi towering but ruthless dogmas crumble down under the cold breath of research

And pull down True Religion in their fall but the longing for some outward sign of a God and a life Hereafter remains as tenaciously as ever in the human heart in vain is all sophistry of science it can never stifle the voice of nature only her Representatives have

Poisoned the pure Waters of simple faith and now Humanity mirrors itself in waters made turbid with all the mud stirred up from the bottom of the once pure spring the anthropomorphic God of our fathers is replaced by anthropomorphic monsters and what is still worse by the reflection of humanity itself in these

Waters whose ripples send it back the distorted images of Truth and facts as evoked by its misguided imagination it is not a miracle that we want writes the Reverend Brook Herford but to find palpable evidence of the spiritual and the Divine it is not to the prophets that men cry for such a

Sign but rather to the scientists men feel as if all that groping about in the foremost Verge or innermost recesses of creation should bring the investigator at length close to the Deep underlying facts of all things to some unmistakable signs of God the signs are there and the scientists

Too what can we expect more of them now that they have done so well their Duty have they not these Titans of thought dragged down God from his hiding place and given us instead a protoplasm at the Edinburgh meeting of the British Association in 1871 Sir William Thompson said science is bound

By the Everlasting law of honor to face fearlessly every problem which can fairly be presented to it in his turn Professor Huxley remarks with regard to the miracle question I can only say that the word impossible is not to my mind applicable to matters of philosophy the great humble remarks that

A presumptuous skepticism that rejects facts without examination of their truth is in some respects more injurious than unquestioning credulity these men have proved untrue to their own teachings the opportunity afforded them by the opening of The Orient to to investigate for themselves the phenomena alleged by every traveler to take place

In those countries has been rejected did our physiologists and Pathologists ever so much as think of availing themselves of it to settle this most momentous subject of human thought oh no for they would never dare it is not to be expected that the principal academicians of Europe and America should undertake a

Joint journey to thibet and India and investigate the fakir Marvel on the spot and where one of them to go as a solitary Pilgrim and witness all the Miracles of Creation in that land of Wonders who of his colleagues could be expected to believe his testimony it

Would be as tedious as Superfluous to begin a restatement of facts so forcibly put by others Mr Wallace and W howt 322 have repeatedly and cleverly described the Thousand And1 absurd errors into which the Learned societies of France and England have fallen through their blind skepticism if kuier could throw aside

The fossil excavated in 1828 by Buie the French geologist only because the anatomist thought himself wiser than his colleague and would not believe that human skeletons could be found 80 ft deep in the mud of the Rind and if the French Academy could discredit the assertions of bushe deeris in 1846 only

To be criticized in its turn in 1860 when the truth of depa’s discoveries and observations was fully confirmed by the whole body of geologists finding Flint weapons in the drift gravels of northern France and if McKenna’s testimony in 1825 to the fact that he had discovered worked flints

Together with the remains of extinct animals in Kent’s whole Cavern 323 was laughed at and that of Godwin Austin to the same effect in 1840 ridiculed still more if that were possible and all that excess of scientific skepticism in marment could in 1865 finally come to grief and be shown to

Have been entirely uncalled for when says Mr Wallace all the previous reports for 40 years were confirmed and shown to be even less wonderful than the reality who can be so credulous as to believe in the infallibility of our science and why Wonder at the exhibition of such a lack

Of moral courage in individual members of this great and stubborn body known as modern science thus fact after fact has been discredited from all sides we hear constant complaints very little is known of psychology size 1f RS we must confess that we know little if anything in physiology says another of all Sciences

There is none which rests upon so uncertain a basis as medicine reluctantly testifies a third what do we know about the presumed nervous fluids nothing as yet puts in a fourth one and so on in every branch of science and meanwhile phenomena surpassing in interest all others of Nature and to be

Solved only by physiology psychology and the as yet unknown fluids are either rejected as delusions or if even true do not interest scientists or what is still worse when a subject whose organism exhibits in itself the most important features of such a cult though natural potencies offers his person for an

Investigation instead of an honest experiment being attempted with him he finds himself entrapped by a scientist and paid for his trouble with a sentence of 3 months imprisonment this is indeed promising it is easy to comprehend that a fact given in 1731 testifying to another fact which

Happened during the papacy of Paul III for instance is disbelieved in 1876 and when scientists are told that the Romans preserved lights in their sepil for countless years by the oiliness of gold and that one of such ever burning lamps was found brightly burning in the Tomb of toia the daughter

Of Cicero notwithstanding that the tomb had been shut up 1550 years 324 they have a certain right to doubt and even disbelieve the statement until they assure themselves on the evidence of their own senses that such a thing is possible in such a case they can reject

The testimony of all the ancient and medieval philosophers the burial of living fakir and their subsequent resuscitation after 30 days of inhumation may have a suspicious look to them so also with the self-infliction of mortal wounds and the exhibition of their own bowels to the persons present by various llamas who

Heal such wounds almost instantaneously for certain men who deny the evidence of their own senses as to phenomena produced in their own country and before numerous Witnesses the narratives to be found in classical books and in the notes of Travelers must of course seem absurd but what we will

Never be able to understand is the collective stubbornness of theames in the face of such bitter lessons in the past to these institutions which have so often darkened counsil by words without knowledge like the Lord answering job out of the Whirlwind magic can say to modern science where was thou when I

Laid the foundations of the earth declare if thou Hast understanding and who art thou who dare say to Nature hither to shalt Thou come but no further and here shall thy proud waves be stayed but what matters it if they do deny can they prevent phenomena taking place in

The four corners of the world if their skepticism were a thousand times more bitter fakir will still be buried and resuscitated gratifying the Curiosity of European Travelers and llamas and Hindu athetics will wound mutilate and even disembowel themselves and find themselves all the better for it and the denials of the

Whole world will not blow sufficiently to extinguish the perpetually burning lamps in certain of the Subterranean Crypts of India fibit and Japan one of such lamps is mentioned by the Reverend s matier of the London mission in the temple of trandum in the Kingdom of trenor South India there is a deep well

Inside the temple into which immense riches are thrown year by year and in another place in a hollow covered by a stone a great golden lamp which was lit over 120 years ago still continues burning says this missionary in his description of the place Catholic missionaries attribute these lamps as a

Matter of course to the obliging services of the devil the more prudent Protestant Divine mentions the fact and makes no commentary the ab Huck has seen and examined one of such lamps and so have other people whose good luck it has been to win the confidence and friendship of Eastern llamas and

Divines no more can be denied the Wonders seen by Captain Lane in Egypt the bnar experiences of jalat and those of Sir Charles Napier the levitations of human beings in broad daylight and which can be accounted for only on the explanation given in the introductory chapter of the present work 325 such

Levitations are testified to besides Mr Crooks by Professor perie who shows them produced in open air and Lasting sometimes 20 minutes all these phenomena and many more have happened do and will happen in every country of this globe and that in spite of all the Skeptics and scientists that ever were evolved

Out of the saluan mud among the ridiculed claims of alchemy is that of the Perpetual lamps if we tell the reader that we have seen such we may be asked in case that the sincerity of our personal belief is not questioned how we can tell that the lamps we have observed

Are Perpetual as the period of our observation was but limited simply that as we know the ingredients employed and the manner of their construction and the natural law applicable to the case we are confident that our statement can be corroborated upon investigation in the proper quarter what that quarter is and

From whom that knowledge can be learned our critics must discover by taking the pains we did meanwhile however we will quote a few of the 173 authorities who have written upon the subject none of these as we recollect have asserted that these sepulcral lamps would burn perpetually but only for an indefinite

Number of years and instances are recorded of their continuing a light for many centuries it will not be denied that if there is a natural law by which a lamp can be made without replenishment to burn 10 years there is no reason why the same law could not cause the combustion

To continue 100 or 1,000 years among the many well-known personages who firmly believed and strenuously asserted that such sepulcral lamps burn for several hundreds of years and and would have continued to burn maybe forever had they not been extinguished or the vessels broken by some accident we may reckon the

Following names Clemens alexandrinus hermila barbarus appan battinus cius coelius foxus casus celus sedris delus nishas jarus Jacon Leander libavius laus P Dela mirandela fil lus myus matranus Baptista Porta paneris roselius scardoni lovus Vias volanis paracelsus several Arabian Alchemists and finally plini salinus ker and albertus Magnus the discovery is claimed by the

Ancient Egyptians those sons of the land of chemistry 326 at least they were people who used these lamps far more than any other Nation on account of their relig religious doctrines the astral soul of the Mummy was believed to be lingering about the body for the

Whole Space of the 3,000 years of the circle of necessity attached to it by a magnetic thread which could be broken but by its own exertion the Egyptians hoped that the ever burning lamp symbol of their Incorruptible and Immortal Spirit would at last decide the more material soul to

Part with its Earthly dwelling and unite forever with its Divine self therefore lamps were hung in the sepers of the rich such lamps are often found in the Subterranean caves of the dead and lus has written a large folio to prove that in his time whenever a Sepulcher was

Opened a burning lamp was found within the tomb but was instantaneously extinguished on account of the desecration T lus bunus and Michael Shada in their letters to ker 327 affirmed that they found many lamps in the Subterranean caves of old Memphis POS anus speaks of the golden lamp in

The temple of minurva at Athens which he says was the workmanship of cicus and burned a whole year Plutarch 3:28 affirms that he saw one in the temple of Jupiter ammonius and that the priests assured him that it had burned continually for years and though it

Stood in the open air neither wind or water could extinguish it St Augustine the Catholic Authority also describes a lamp in the Fain of Venus of the same nature as the other unextinguishable either by the strongest wind or by water a lamp was found at adessa says kadras

Which being hidden at the top of a certain gate burned 500 years but of all such lamps the one mentioned by olivus Maximus of Padua is by far the more wonderful it was found near a test and scardoni 329 gives a glowing description of it in a large Earth and N was

Contained a lesser and in that a burning lamp which had continued so for 1,500 years by means of a most pure liquor contained in two bottles one of gold and the other of silver these are in the custody of Franciscus matranus and are by him valued at an exceeding rate

Taking no account of exaggerations and putting aside as mere unsupported negation the affirmation by modern science of the impossibility of such lamps we would ask whether in case these inextinguishable fires are found to have really existed in the ages of Miracles the lamps burning at Christian shrines

And those of Jupiter manura and other Pagan deities ought to be differently regarded according to certain theologians it would appear that the former for Christianity also claims such lamps have burned by a Divine miraculous power and that the light of the latter made by Heathen art was supported by the

Ws of the devil Kure and lus show that they were ordered in these two diverse ways the lamp at Antioch which burned 1,500 years in an open and public place over the door of a church was preserved by the power of God who hath made so

Infinite a number of stars to burn with Perpetual light as to the Pagan lamps St Augustine assures us they were the work of the devil who deceives us in a thousand ways what more easy for Satan to do than represent a flash of light or a bright flame to them who first enter

Into such a Subterranean cave this was asserted by all good Christians during the papacy of Paul III when upon opening a tomb in the aan way at Rome there was found the entire body of a young girl swimming in a bright liquor which had so well preserved it that the face was

Beautiful and like life itself at her feet burned a lamp whose flame vanished upon opening the Seiler from some engraved signs it was found to have been buried for over 1,500 years and supposed to have been the body of toola or toia Cicero’s daughter 330 chemists and physicists deny that

Perpetual lamps are possible alleging that whatever is resolved into vapor or smoke cannot be permanent but must consume and as the oily nutrament of a lighted lamp is exhaled into a vapor hence the fire cannot be Perpetual for want of food Alchemists on the other hand deny that all the nourishment of

Kindled fire must of necessity be converted into vapor they say that there are things in nature which will not only resist the force of fire and remain incons suable but will also prove inextinguishable by either wind or water in an old chemical work of the Year 1700 called new Epsilon caparo Omicron Kappa

Epsilon Delta Epsilon iot Alpha the author gives a number of reputations of the claims of various Alchemists but though he denies that a fire can be made to burn perpetually he is half inclined to believe it possible that a lamp should burn several hundred years besides we have a massive

Testimony from Alchemists who devoted years to these experiments and came to the conclusion that it was possible there are some peculiar preparations of Gold Silver and Mercury also of Napa petroleum and other bituminous oils Alchemists also Nam the oil of camper and Amber the lapis asbest SCU amanus the lapis cisus cyprius and

Lenum vium seum as employed for such lamps they affirm that such matter can be prepared either of gold or silver reduced to fluid and indicate that gold is the fittest pabulum for their wondrous flame as of All Metals gold wastes the least when either heated or melted and

Moreover can be made to reabsorb its oily humidity as soon as exhaled so continuously feeding its own flame when it is once lighted the cabalists assert that the secret was known to Moses who had learned it from the Egyptians and that the lamp ordered by the Lord to

Burn on the Tabernacle was an inextinguishable lamp and thou shalt command the children of Israel that they bring the pure oil olive beaten for the light to cause the lamp to burn always Exodus 27 20 lus also denies that these lamps were prepared of metal but on page 44 of

His work mentions a preparation of quicksilver filtrated seven times through White Sand by fire of which he says land were made that would burn perpetually both maanas and sesus firmly believe that such a work can be done by a purely chemical process this liquor of quicksilver was known among Alchemists

As Aqua mercurialis Materia metalum perpetu disposito and Materia Prima Artis also oam vitri triten and barolo corndorf both made preparations for the inextinguishable fire and left their recipes for it 331 asbestos which was known to the Greeks under the name of Alpha Sigma beta Epsilon Sigma tacron or inextinguishable

Is a kind of stone which once set on fire cannot be quenched as plinian salinus tell us albertus Magnus describes it as a stone of an iron color found mostly in Arabia it is generally found covered with a hardly perceptible oleaginous moisture which upon being approached with a lighted candle will

Immediately Catch Fire many were the experiments made by chemists to extract from it this indisoluble oil but they are alleged to have all failed but are our chemists prepared to say that the above operation is utterly impracticable if this oil could once be extracted there can be no question but

It would afford a Perpetual fuel the Ancients might well boast of having had the secret of it for we repeat there are experimenters living at this day who have done so successfully chemists who have vainly tried it have asserted that the fluid or liquor chemically extracted from that

Stone was more of a watery than oily nature and so impure and feculent that it could not burn others affirmed on the contrary that the oil as soon as exposed to the air became so thick and solid that it would hardly flow and when light it emitted no flame but escaped in dark

Smoke whereas the lamps of the Ancients are alleged to have burned with the purest and brightest flame without emitting the slightest smoke ker who shows the practicability of purifying it thinks it so difficult as to be accessible only to the highest adepts of alchemy St Augustine who attributes the

Whole of these Arts to the Christian scapegoat the devil is flatly contradicted by ludovicus Vias 332 who shows that all such would be magical operations are the work of man’s industry and deep study of the hidden secrets of nature wonderful miraculous as they may seem poat a

Cypriate knight 333 had both flax and linen made out of another asbestos which pakus says 334 he saw at the house of this night plyy calls this flax lenam vinm an Indian flax and says it is done out of asbest and Civ asbestinum a kind of flax of which they made cloth that

Was to be cleaned by throwing it in the fire he adds that it was as precious as pearls and diamonds for Not only was it very rarely found but exceedingly difficult to be woven on account of the shortness of the threads being beaten flat with a hammer it is soaked in warm

Water and when dried its filaments can be easily divided into threads like flax and woven into cloth clly asserts he has seen some towels made of it and assisted in an experiment of purifying them by fire Baptista pora also states that he found the same at Venice in the hands of

A cyprian lady he calls this discovery of alchemy a secretum Optimum go are Gru in his description of the Curiosities in Gresham College 17th century believes the art as well as the use of such linen altogether lost but it appears that it was not quite so for we find the Museum

Septus boasting of the possession of thread ropes paper and network done of this material as late as 1726 some of these articles made moreover by the own hand of septus as we learn in Green Hills art of embalming page 361 Gru says the author seems to make

Asbes as lapis and amanus all one and calls them in English the thrum stone he says it grows in short threads or thrums from about a/4 of an inch to an inch in length parallel and glossy as fine as those small single threads the silk worm

Spin and very flexible like to flax or toe that the secret is not altogether lost is proved by the fact that some Buddhist convents in China and fibit are in possession of it whether made of the fiber of one or the other of such Stones

We cannot say but we have seen in a monastery of female talp poins a yellow gown such as the Buddhist monks wear thrown into a large pit full of glowing coals and taken out 2 hours afterward as clear as if it had been washed with soap and water similar severe Trials of ASB

Bestus having occurred in Europe and America in our own times the substance is being applied to various indust Ral purposes such as Roofing cloth incombustible dresses and fireproof safes a very valuable deposit on Staten Island in New York Harbor yields the mineral in bundles like dry wood with

Fibers of several feet in length the finer variety of asbestos called Alpha mu Iota alphamicron undefiled by the Ancients took its name from its white satin-like luster the Ancients made the wick of their Perpetual lamps from another Stone also which they called lapis cisus the inhabitants of the city of

Cistos seem to have made no secret of it as matheus ratus says in his work 335 that they chemmed spun and wo this Downy Stone into mantel table linen and the like which when foul they purified again with fire instead of water penus in adus and Plutarch 336 also assert that the

Wicks of lamps were made from this Stone but Plutarch adds that it was no more to be found in his time lcus is inclined to believe that the Perpetual lamps used by the Ancients in their sepil had no Wicks at all as very few have been found but

Lovus Vias is of a contrary opinion and affirms that he has seen quite a number of them lus moreover is firmly persuaded that a pabulum for fire may be given with such an equal temperament as cannot be consumed but after a long series of Ages and so that neither the matter

Shall exhale but strongly resist the fire nor the fire consume the matter but be restrained by it as it were with a chain from flying upward to this Sir Thomas Brown 337 speaking of lamps which have burned many hundred years included in small bodies observes that this

Proceeds from the purity of the oil which yields no fuliginous exhalations to suffocate the fire for if air had nourished the flame then it had not continued many minutes for it would certainly in that case have been spent and Wasted by the fire but he adds the

Art of preparing this incons suable oil is lost not quite and time will prove it though all that we now write should be doomed to fail like so many other truths we are told in behalf of science that she accepts no other mode of Investigation than observation and

Experiment agreed and have we not the records of say 3,000 years of observation of facts going to prove the occult powers of of man as to experiment what better opportunity could have been asked than the so-called modern phenomena have afforded in 1869 various scientific Englishmen were invited by the London dialectical

Society to assist in an investigation of these phenomena let us see what our philosophers replied Professor Huxley wrote I have no time for such an inquiry which would involve much trouble and unless it were unlike all inquiries of that kind I have known much annoyance I take no interest in the subject but

Supposing the phenomena to be genuine they do not interest me 338 Mr George H LS expresses a wise thing in the following sentence when any man says that phenomena are produced by no known physical laws he declares he knows the laws by which they are produced 339 Professor Tindle expresses doubt as to

The possibility of good results at any Seance which he might attend his presence according to the opinion of Mr vley throws everything in confusion 340 Professor Carpenter writes I have satisfied Myself by personal investigation that whilst a great number of what pass as such I.E spiritual manifestations are the

Results of intentional imposture and many others of self-deception there are certain phenomena which are quite genuine and must be considered as Fair subjects of scientific study the source of these phenomena does not lie in any communication of extra but depends upon the subjective condition of the individual which operates according to

Certain recognized physiological laws the process to which I have given the name unconscious cerebration performs a large part in the production of the phenomena known as spiritualistic 341 and it is thus that the world is apprised through the organ of exact science that unconscious cerebration has acquired The Faculty of making the

Guitars fly in the air and forcing Furniture to perform various clownish tricks so much for the opinions of the English scientists the Americans have not done much better in 1857 a committee of Harvard University warned the public against investigating this subject which corrupts the morals and degrades the

Intellect they called it furthermore a contaminating influence which surely tends to lessen the truth of man and the purity of woman later when profess Professor Robert hair the great chemist defying the opinions of his contemporaries investigated spiritualism and became a Believer he was immediately declared non-comp menus and in 1874 when

One of the New York daily papers addressed a circular letter to the principal scientists of this country asking them to investigate and offering to pay the expenses they like the guests bidden to the supper with one consent began to make excuses yet despite the indifference of Huxley the jocularity of Tindle and the

Unconscious cerebration of carpenter many a scientist as noted as either of them has investigated the unwelcome subject and overwhelmed with the evidence become converted and another scientist and a great author although not a spiritualist bears this honorable testimony that the spirits of the Dead occasionally revisit the living or haunt their former abodes

Has been in all ages in all European countries a fixed belief not confined to rustics but participated in by the intelligent if human testimony on such subjects can be of any value there is a body of evidence reaching from the remotest ages to the present time as

Extensive and unimpeachable as is to be found in support of anything whatever 342 unfortunately human skepticism is a stronghold capable of defying any amount of testimony and to begin with Mr hux are men of science accept of but so much as suits them and no more oh shame to men

Devil with devil damned firm Concord holds men only disagree of creatures rational 343 how can we account for such Divergence of views among men taught out of the same textbooks and deriving their knowledge from the same Source clearly this is but one more corroboration of

The truism that no two men see the same thing exactly alike this idea is admirably formulated by Dr JJ gar Wilkinson in a letter to the dialectical Society I have long says he been convinced by the experience of my life as a Pioneer in several heterodoxies which are rapidly becoming orthodoxies

That nearly all truth is temperamental to us or given in the affections and intuitions and that discussion and inquiry do little more than feed temperament this profound obser might have added to his experience that of bacon who remarks that a little philosophy inclin a man’s mind to atheism but depth in philosophy bringeth

Man’s mind about to religion Professor Carpenter vaed the advanced philosophy of the present day which ignores no fact however strange that can be attested by valid evidence and yet he would be the first to reject the claims of the Ancients to philosophical and scientific knowledge although based upon evidence

Quite as valid as that which supports the pretentions of men of our times to philosophical or scientific distinction in the department of science let us take for example the subjects of electricity and electromagnetism which have exalted the names of Franklin and Morse to so high a place upon our role

Of Fame six centuries before the Christian era Dales is said to have discovered the electric properties of Amber and yet the later researches of schweiger as given in his extensive works on symbolism have thoroughly demonstrated that all all the ancient mythologies were based on the science of natural

Philosophy and show that the most occult properties of electricity and magnetism were known to the theologists of the earliest Mysteries recorded in history those of samothrace theodoris of Sicily Herodotus and santhan The Phoenician the oldest of historians tell us that these Mysteries originated in the night of time centuries and probably thousands of

Years prior to the historical period one of the best proofs of it we find in a most remarkable picture in rul rett’s monuments de antiquite figures in which like this erect haired pan all the figures have their hair streaming out in every direction except the central figure of the kabirian demer from whom

The power issues and one other a kneeling man 344 the picture according to schweer evidently represents a part of the ceremony of initiation and yet it is not so long since the elementary works on natural philosophy began to be ornamented with cuts of electrified heads with hair

Standing out in all directions under the influence of the electric fluid schwager shows that a lost natural philosophy of antiquity was connected with the most important religious ceremonies he demonstrates in the amplest manner that magic in the prehistoric periods had a part in the Mysteries and that the greatest

Phenomena the so-called Miracles we Pagan Jewish or Christian rested in fact on the Arcane knowledge of the ancient Priests of physics and all the branches of chemistry or rather Alchemy in chapter 11 which is entirely devoted to the wonderful achievements of the Ancients we propose to demonstrate our assertions

More fully we will show on the evidence of the most trustworthy Classics that at a period far anterior to the siege of Troy the Learned Priests of the sanctuaries were thoroughly acquainted with electricity and even lightning conductors we will now add but a few more words before closing the subject

The theologists so well understood the minutest properties of magnetism that without possessing the lost key to their Arcana but depending wholly upon what was known in their modern days of electromagnetism schweigger and ener have been able to trace the identity of the twin brothers the dasuri with the polarity of electricity and

Magnetism symbolical myths previously supposed to be meaningless fictions are now found to be the cleverest and at the same time most profound expressions of a strictly scientifically defined truth of nature according to enim moer 345 our physicists Pride themselves on the achievements of our century and exchange antifonal hymns of praise the

Eloquent diction of their class lectures their flowery phraseology require but a slight modification to change these lectures into melodious sonnets our modern petrarch Dantes and Tad tassos rival with the troubadors of old in poetical affusion in their unbounded glorification of matter they sing the Amorous commingling of the wandering

Atams and the loving interchange of protoplasms and Lament The CSH fickleness of forces which play so provokingly at hi high and seek with our grave professors in the great drama of Life called by them Force correlation proclaiming matter soul and autocratic Sovereign of the boundless Universe they would forcibly divorce her

From her consort and place the widowed Queen on the great Throne of Nature Made vacant by the exiled spirit and now they try to make her appear as attractive as they can by incensing and worshiping at The Shrine of their own building do they forget or are they utterly unaware of

The fact that in the absence of its legitimate Sovereign this Throne is but a whitened Seiler inside of which all is rottenness and Corruption that matter without the spirit which vivifies it and of which it is but the gross pration to use a hermetic expression is nothing but a

Soulless corpse whose limbs in order to be moved in predetermined directions require an intelligent operator at the great galvanic battery called life in what particular is the knowledge of the present Century so Superior to that of the Ancients when we say knowledge we do not mean that brilliant and clear definition of our

Modern Scholars of particulars to the most trifling detail in every branch of exact science of that tuition which finds an appropriate term for every detail insignificant and microscopic as it may be a name for every nerve and artery in human and animal organisms an appalation for every cell filament and

Rib in a plant but the philosophical and ultimate expression of every truth in nature the greatest ancient philosophers are accused of shallowness and a superficiality of knowledge of those details in exact Sciences of which the moderns boast so much Plato is declared by his various commentators to have been

Utterly ignorant of the anatomy and functions of the human body to have known nothing of the uses of the nerves to convey Sensations and to have had nothing better to offer than vain speculations concerning physiological questions he has simply generalized the divisions of the human body they say and

Given nothing reminding us of anatomical facts as to his own views on the human frame the microcosmos being in his ideas the image in miniature of the macrocosmos they are much too transcendental to be given the least attention by our exact and materialistic Skeptics the idea of this Frame being as

Well as the universe formed out of triangles seems preposterously ridiculous to several of his translators alone of the latter Professor JWT in his introduction to the tus honestly remarks that the modern physical philosopher hardly allows to his Notions the Merit of being the dead men’s bones out of which he has himself

Risen to a higher knowledge knowledge 346 forgetting how much the metaphysics of olden times has helped the physical sciences of the present day if instead of quarreling with the insufficiency and at times absence of terms and definitions strictly scientific in Plato’s works we analyze them carefully

The tus alone will be found to contain within its limited space the germs of every new discovery the circulation of the blood and the law of gravitation are clearly mentioned though the form fact it may be is not so clearly defined as to withstand the reiterated attacks of

Modern science for according to Prof jaet the specific discovery that the blood flows out at one side of the heart through the arteries and returns through the veins at the other was unknown to him though Plato was perfectly aware that blood is a fluid in constant motion

Plato’s method like that of geometry was to descend from universals to particulars modern science vainly seeks a first cause among the permutations of molecules the former sought and found it amid the Majestic sweep of worlds for him it was enough to know the great scheme of creation and to be able to

Trace the mightiest movements of the universe through their changes to their ultimates the petty details whose observation and classification have so taxed and demonstrated the patience of modern scientists occupied but little of the attention of the old philosophers hence while a fifth form boy of an school can prate more

Learnedly about the little things of physical science than Plato himself yet on the other hand the dullest of Plato’s disciples could tell more about great Cosmic laws and their Mutual relations and demonstrate a familiarity with and control over the occult forces which lie behind them then the most learned

Professor in the most distinguished Academy of our day this fact so little appreciated and never dwelt upon by Plato’s translators accounts for the self- liation in which we moderns indulge at the expense of that philosopher and his compar their alleged mistakes in anatomy and physiology are magnified to an

Inordinate extent to gratify our self-love until in acquiring the idea of our own Superior learning we lose sight of the intellectual Splendor which adorns the ages of the past it is as if one should in fancy magnify the solar spots until he should believe the bright luminary to be totally eclipsed the impr

Profitableness of modern scientific research is evinced in the fact that while we have a name for the most trivial particle of mineral plant animal and man the wisest of our teachers are unable to tell us anything definite about the vital force which produces the changes in these several kingdoms it is

Necessary to seek further for corroboration of this statement than the works of our highest scientific authorities themselves it requires no little moral courage in a man of eminent professional position to do justice to the acquirements of the ancient in the face of a public sentiment which is content with nothing else than their

Abasement when we meet with a case of the kind we gladly lay a laurel at the feet of The Bold and honest scholar such as Professor jait master of Bal college and Regus professor of Greek in the University of Oxford who in his translation of Plato’s Works speaking of

The physical philosophy of the Ancients as a whole gives them the following Credit One that the nebular theory was the received belief of the early physicists therefore it could not have rested as Draper asserts 347 upon the telescopic discovery made by hersel I 2 that the development of animals out of

Frogs who came to land and of man out of the animals was held by an aamin in the 6th Century before Christ the professor might have added that this Theory anti an aamin by some thousands of years perhaps that it was an accepted Doctrine among calans and that Darwin’s evolution

Of species and monkey Theory are of An anti- deluvian Origin three that even by filus and the early pythagoreans the Earth was held to be a body like the other stars revolving in space 348 thus Galileo studying some Pythagorean fragments which are shown by royland to have yet existed in the days

Of the Florentine mathematician 349 being moreover familiar with the doctrines of the old philosophers but reasserted an astronomical Doctrine which prevailed in India at the remotest Antiquity four the Ancients thought that there was a sex in Plants as well as in animals thus our modern naturalists had

But to follow in the steps of their predecessors five that musical notes depended on the relative length or tension of the strings from which they were emitted and were measured by ratios of number six that mathematical laws pervaded the world and even qualitative differences were supposed to have their

Origin in number and seven the annihilation of matter was denied by them and held to be a transformation only 350 although one of these discoveries might have been supposed to be a happy guess adds Mr JWT we can hardly attribute them all to Mere coincidences 351 in short the platonic philosophy was

One of order system and proportion it embraced the evolution of Worlds and species the correlation and conservation of energy the transmutation of material form the indestructibility of matter and of spirit their position in the latter respect being far in advance of modern science and binding the arch of their

Philosophical system with a keystone at once perfect and immovable if science has made such colossal strides during these latter days if we have such clearer ideas of natural law than the Ancients why are our inquiries as to to the nature and Source of Life unanswered if the modern laboratory is

So much richer in the fruits of experimental research than those of the olden time how comes it that we make no step except on paths that were trotten long before the Christian era how does it happen that the most advanced standpoint that has been reached in our

Times only enables us to see in the dim distance up the Alpine Path of Knowledge the Monumental proofs that earlier explorers have left to Mark the plateaus they had reached and occupied if Modern Masters are so much in advance of the old ones why do they not restore to us

The lost arts of our post alivian forefathers why do they not give us the unfading colors of Lux or the Tyrion purple the bright Vermilion and dazzling blue which decorate the walls of this place and are as bright as on the first day of their application the indestructible cement of

The pyramids and of ancient aqueducts the Damascus blade which can be turned like a cork screw in its Scabbard without breaking the gorgeous unparalleled tints of the stained glass that is found amid the dust of old ruins and beams in the windows of ancient Cathedrals and the secret of the true

Malleable glass and if chemistry is so little able to rival even with the early Medieval ages in some Arts why boast of achievements which according to strong probability were perfectly known thousands of years ago the more archaeology and philology Advance the more humiliating to our pride are the

Discoveries which are daily made the more glorious testimony do they bear in behalf of those who perhaps on account of the distance of their remote Antiquity have been until now considered ignorant flounder in the deepest me of superstition why should we forget that ages before the prow of The Adventurous

Genoes clothed the Western Waters The Phoenician vessels had circumnavigated the globe and spread civilization in regions now silent and deserted what archaeologist will dare assert that the same hand which planned the pyramids of Egypt carac and the Thousand ruins now crumbling to Oblivion on the Sandy banks

Of the Nile did not erect the Monumental nag canw of Cambodia or trace the hieroglyphics on the obelisks and doors of the deserted Indian village newly discovered in British Columbia by Lord duffrin or those on the ruins of pen and usal of Central America do not the

Relics we treasure in our Museum’s last momentos of the long lost arts speak loudly in favor of ancient C ization and do they not prove over and over again that Nations and continents that have passed away have buried along with them Arts and Sciences which neither the first Crucible ever heated

In a medieval cloy nor the last cracked by a modern chemist have revived nor will at least in the present Century they were not without some knowledge of Optics Professor Draper magnanimously concedes to the Ancients others positively deny to them even that little the con Conex lens found at nimod shows

That they were not unacquainted with magnifying instruments 352 indeed if they were not all the classical authors must have lied for when Cicero tells us that he had seen the entire Iliad written on skin of such a miniature size that it could easily be rolled up inside

A nutshell and plenty asserts that Nero had a ring with a small glass in it through which he watched the performance of the Gladiators at a distance could audacity go farther truly when we are told that maius could see from the Promontory of Sicily over the entire sea

To the coast of Africa with an instrument called nocopy we must either think that all these Witnesses lied or that the Ancients were more than slightly acquainted with Optics and magnifying glasses Wendel Philips states that he has a friend who possesses an extraordinary ring perhaps 3/4 of an

Inch in diameter and on it is the naked figure of the god Hercules by the aid of glasses you can distinguish the interlacing muscles and count every separate hair on the eyebrows rollinson brought home a stone about 20 in long and 10 wide containing an entire Treatise on mathematics it would be perfectly

Elgible without glasses in Dr Abbott’s Museum there is a ring of kops to which bunson assigns 500 BC the signant of the ring is about the size of a quar of a dollar and the engraving is invisible without the aid of glasses at Parma they will show you a gem once

Worn on the finger of Michelangelo of which the engraving is 2,000 years old and on which there are the figures of seven women you must have the aid of powerful glasses in order to distinguish the forms at all so the microscope adds the Learned lecturer instead of dating

From our time Finds Its Brothers in the Books of Moses and these are infant Brothers the forging facts do not seem to show that the Ancients had merely some knowledge of Optics therefore totally disagreeing in this particular with Professor Fisk and his criticism of Professor Draper’s conflict in his Unseen World the only

Fault we find with the admirable book of Draper is that as an historical critic he sometimes uses his own Optical instruments in the wrong place while in order to magnify the atheism of the Pythagorean Bruno he looks through convex lenses whenever talking of the knowledge of the Ancients he evidently

Sees things through concave ones it is simply worthy of admiration to follow in various modern works the cautious attempts of both Pious Christians and skeptical albeit very learned men to draw a line of demarcation between what we are and what we are not to believe in ancient

Authors no credit is ever allowed them without being followed by a qualifying caution if strabo tells us that ancient Neva was 47 mi in circumference and his testimony is accepted why should it be otherwise the moment he testifies to the accomplishment of siene prophecies where is the common sense in

Calling Herodotus the father of history and then accusing him in the same breath of silly gibberish whenever he recounts marvelous manifestations of which he was an eyewitness perhaps after all such a caution is more than ever necessary now that our epic has been christened the century of Discovery the disenchantment

May prove too cruel for Europe gunpowder which has long been thought an invention of bacon and Schwarz is now shown in the school books to have been used by the Chinese for leveling Hills and Blasting rocks centuries before our era in the museum of Alexandria says Draper there

Was a machine invented by Hero the mathematician a little more than 100 Years BC it revolved by the agency of steam and was of the form that we should Now call a reaction engine chance had nothing to do with the invention of the modern steam engine 353 Europe Prides

Herself upon the discoveries of Copernicus and Galileo and now we are told that the astronomical observations of the calans extend back to within a 100 Years of the flood and bunson fixes the flood at not less than 10,000 years before our era 354 moreover a Chinese emperor more than 2,000 years before the

Birth of Christ I.E before Moses put to death his two Chief astronomers for not predicting an eclipse of the Sun it may be noted as an example of the inaccuracy of current Notions as to the scientific claims of the present Century that the discoveries of the indestructibility of matter and force correlation especially

The latter are heralded as among our crowning triumphs it is the most important discovery of the present Century as Sir William Armstrong expressed it in his famous address as president of the British Association but this important Discovery is no Discovery after all its origin apart from the undeniable traces of it

To be found among the old philosophers is lost in the dense Shadows of prehistoric days its first vestiges are discovered in the dreamy speculations of viic theology in the doctrine of emanation and absorption the Nirvana in short John origina outlined it in his bold philosophy in the 8th century and

We invite anyone to read his to division naturi who would convince himself of this truth science tells that when the the of the indestructibility of matter also a very very old idea of democratus by the way was demonstrated it became necessary to extend it to force no

Material particle can ever be lost no part of the force existing in nature can vanish hence force was likewise proved indestructible and its various manifestations or forces under divers aspects were shown to be mutually convertible and but different modes of motion of the material part particles and thus was rediscovered the force

Correlation Mr Grove so far back as 1842 gave to each of these forces such as heat electricity magnetism and light the character of convertibility making them capable of being at one moment a cause and at the next in effect 355 but whence come these forces and whether do they go when we

Lose sight of them on this point science is silent the theory of force correlation though it may be in the minds of our contemporaries the greatest discovery of the age can account for neither the beginning or the end of one of such forces neither can the theory

Point out the cause of it forces may be convertible and one may produce the other still no exact science is able to explain the Alpha and Omega of the phenomenon in what particular are we then in advance of Plato who discussing in the test the primary and secondary

Qualities of matter 356 six and the feebleness of human intellect makes to me a say God knows the original qualities of things man can only hope to attain to probability we have but to open one of the several pamphlets of Huxley and Tindle to find precisely the same

Confession but they improve upon Plato by not allowing even God to know more than themselves and perhaps it may be upon this that they base their claims of superiority the ancient Hindus founded their doctrine of emanation and absorption on precisely that law the tacron Omicron new the primordial point

In a boundless Circle whose circumference is nowhere and the center everywhere emanating from itself all things and manifesting them in the visible Universe under multifarious forms the forms interchanging commingling and after a gradual transformation from the pure Spirit or the buddhistic nothing into the grossest matter beginning to recede and as

Gradually reemerge into their primitive state which is the absorption into Nirvana 357 what else is this but correlation of forces science tells us that heat may be shown to develop electricity electricity produce heat and magnetism to evolve electricity and vice versa motion they tell us results from motion itself and so on at

Infinum this is the ab C of occultism and of the earliest Alchemists the indestructibility of matter and force being discovered and proved the great problem of Eternity is solved what need have we more of spirit its uselessness is henceforth scientifically demonstrated thus modern philosophers may be said not to have gone One Step

Beyond what the priests of samith race the Hindus and even the Christian gnostics well knew the former have shown it in that wonderfully ingenious Mythos of the dasuri or the sons of Heaven the twin brothers spoken of by schweer who constantly die and return to life together while it is absolutely

Necessary that one should die that the other may live they knew as well as our physicists that when a force has disappeared it has simply been converted into another Force though archaeology may not have discovered any ancient apparatus for such special conversions it may nevertheless be affirmed with perfect reason and upon

Analogical deductions that nearly all the ancient religions were based on such indestructibility of matter and force plus the emanation of the whole from an ethereal spiritual Fire or the central sun which is God or Spirit on the knowledge of whose potentiality is based ancient theurgic magic in the manuscript

Commentary of procus on Magic he gives the following account in the same manner as lovers gradually advance from that beauty which is apparent in sensible forms to that which is divine so the ancient priests when they considered that there is a certain Alliance and sympathy in natural things to each other

And of things manifest to occult powers and discovered that all things subsist in all they fabricated a sacred science from this Mutual sympathy and similarity thus they recognize things Supreme in such as our subordinate and the subordinate in the Supreme in the celestial regions Terin properties subsisting in a causal and Celestial

Manner and in Earth Celestial properties but according to a terene condition proclus then proceeds to point to certain mysterious peculiarities of plants minerals and animals all of which are well known to our naturalists but none of which are explained such are the rotatory motion of the sunflower of the heliotrope of

The lotus which before the rising of the sun folds its leaves drawing the petals within itself so to say then expands them gradually as the sun rises and draws them in again as it descends to the west of the Sun and lunar stones and the Helios selinus of

The [ __ ] and lion and other animals now the Ancients he says having contemplated this Mutual sympathy of things Celestial and terrestrial applied them for occult purposes both Celestial and terene Natures by means of which through a certain similitude they deduce Divine virtues into this inferior Abode All Things Are

Full of divine Natures terrestrial Natures receiving the plenitude of such as are Celestial but Celestial of super Celestial Essences while every Order of Things proceeds gradually in a beautiful descent from the highest to the lowest 358 for whatever particulars are collected into one above the order of things are afterwards dilated in

Descending various Souls being distributed under their various ruling divinities 359 evidently procus does not advocate here simply a Superstition but science for notwithstanding that it is a cult and unknown to our Scholars who deny its Poss possibilities magic is still a science it is firmly and solely based on the mysterious affinities existing

Between organic and inorganic bodies the visible Productions of the four kingdoms and the invisible powers of the universe that which science calls gravitation the Ancients and the medieval Hermits called magnetism attraction Affinity it is the universal law which is understood by Plato and explained in tus as the attraction of

Lesser bodies to larger ones and of similar bodies to similar the latter exhibiting a magnetic power rather than following the law of gravitation the anti-aristotelian formula that gravity causes all bodies to descend with equal rapidity without reference to their weight the difference being caused by some other unknown

Agency would seem to point a great deal more forcibly to magnetism than to gravitation the former attracting rather in virtue of the substance than of the weight a thorough familiarity with the occult faculties of everything existing in nature visible as well as invisible their Mutual relations attractions and

Repulsions the cause of these traced to the spiritual principle which pervades and animates all things the ability to furnish the best conditions for this principle to manifest itself in other words a profound and exhaustive knowledge of natural law this was and is the basis of magic in his notes on

Ghosts and goblins when reviewing some facts uced by certain illustrious Defenders of the spiritual phenomena such as Professor de Morgan Mr Robert Dale Owen and Mr Wallace among others Mr Richard a proctor says that he cannot see any force in the following remarks by Professor Wallace how is such

Evidence as this he Wallace says speaking of one of Owen’s stories refuted or explained away scores and even hundreds of equally attested facts are on record but no attempt is made to explain them they are simply ignored and in many cases admitted to be inexplicable to this Mister Proctor

Jocularly replies that as our philosophers declare that they have long ago decided these ghost stories to be all delusions therefore they need only be ignored and they feel much worded that fresh evidence should be adduced and fresh converts made some of whom are so unreasonable as to ask for a new

Trial on the ground that the former verdict was contrary to the evidence all this he goes on to say affords excellent reason why the converts should not be ridiculed for their belief but something more to the purpose must be urged before the philosophers can be expected to devote much of their time to

The inquiry suggested it ought to be shown that the well-being of the human race is to some important degree concerned in the matter whereas the trivial nature of all ghostly conduct hitherto recorded is admitted even by converts Ms Emma Harding Britain has collected a great number of authenticated facts from secular and

Scientific journals which show with what serious questions our scientists sometimes replace the vexed subject of ghosts and goblins she quotes from a Washington paper a report of one of these solemn conclaves held on the evening of April 29th 1854 Professor ha of Philadelphia the venerable chemist who was so universally

Respected for his individual character as well as for his lifelong labors for science was bullied into Silence by Professor Henry as soon as he had touched the subject of spiritualism the impertinent action of one of the members of the American Scientific Association says the authoress was sanctioned by the majority

Of that distinguished body and subsequently endorsed by all of them in their proceedings 360 on the following morning in the report of the session the spiritual Telegraph thus commented upon the events it was it would seem that a subject like this presented by Professor ha was one which would like peculiarly

Within the domain of science but the American Association for the promotion of science 361 decided that it was either Unworthy of their attention or dangerous for them to meddle with and so they voted to put the invitation on the table we cannot omit in this connection to mention that the

American Association for the promotion of science held a very learned extended grave and profound discussion at the same session upon the cause why roosters crow between 12 and 1:00 at night a subject worthy of philosophers and one moreover which must have been shown to affect the well-being of the human race

In a very important degree it is sufficient for one to express belief in the existence of a mysterious sympathy between the life of certain plants and that of human beings to assure being made the subject of ridicule nevertheless there are many well authen ticated cases going to show

The reality of such an affinity persons have been known to fall sick simultaneously with the uprooting of a tree planted upon their natal day and dying when the tree died reversing Affairs it has been known that a tree planted under the same circumstances withered and died simultaneously with

The person whose twin brother so to speak it was the former would be called by Mr Proctor an effect of the imagination the latter a curious coincidence Max Mueller gives a number of such cases in his essay on manners and Customs he shows this popular tradition existing in

Central America in India and Germany he traces it over nearly all Europe finds it among the Mari Warriors in British Guana and in Asia reviewing Tyler’s researches into the early history of mankind a work in which are brought together quite a number of such Traditions the great philologist very

Justly remarks the following if it occurred in Indian and German Tales only we might consider it as ancient Aryan property but when we find it again in Central America nothing remains but either to admit a later communication between European settlers and Native American storytellers or to inquire whether there

Is not some intelligible and truly human element in this supposed sympathy between the life of flowers and the life of man the present generation of men who believe in nothing beyond the super superficial evidence of their senses will doubtless reject the very idea of such a sympathetic power existing in

Plants animals and even Stones the call covering their inner sight allows them to see but that which they cannot well deny the author of the esian dialogue furnishes us with a reason for it that might perhaps fit the present period and account for this epidemic of

Unbelief in our Century as then there is a lamentable departure of divinity from man when nothing wor worthy of heaven or Celestial concerns is heard or believed and when every Divine voice is by a necessary silence dumb 362 or as the emperor Julian has it the little soul of

The skeptic is indeed acute but sees nothing with a vision healthy and sound we are at the bottom of a cycle and evidently in a transitory State Plato divides the intellectual progress of the universe during every cycle into fertile and Barren periods in the sublunary regions the Spheres of the various

Elements remain eternally in perfect harmony with the divine nature he says but their parts owing to a too close proximity to Earth and their commingling with the Earthly which is matter and therefore the realm of evil are sometimes according and sometimes contrary to Divine Nature when those circulations which alas Levi calls

Currents of the astral light in the Universal ether which contains in itself every element take place in harmony with the Divine Spirit our Earth and everything pertaining to it enjoys a fertile period the occult powers of plants animals and minerals magically sympathize with the superior natures and

The Divine soul of man is in perfect intelligence with these inferior ones but during the barren periods the latter lose their magic sympathy and the spiritual sight of the majority of mankind is so blinded as to lose every notion of the superior powers of its own divine

Spirit we are in a Barren period the 18th century during which the malignant fever of skepticism broke out so irrepressibly has entailed unbelief as an hereditary disease upon the 19th the Divine intellect is veiled in man his animal brain alone philosophizes formerly magic was a universal science entirely in the hands

Of the sacerdotal svant though the focus was jealously guarded in the sanctuaries its Ray illuminated the whole of mankind otherwise how are we to account for the extraordinary identity of superstitions Customs traditions and even sentences repeated in popular Proverbs so widely scattered from one pole to the

Other that we find exactly the same ideas among the tartars and lapers as among the southern nations of Europe the inhabitants of the steps of Russia and the Aborigines of North and South America for instance Tyler shows one of the ancient Pythagorean maxims do not stir the fire with a sword as popular

Among a number of nations which have not the slightest connection with each other he quotes to Plano carpine who found this tradition prevailing among the tartar so far back as in 1246 a tartar will not consent for any amount of money to stick a knife into

The fire or touch it with any sharp or pointed instrument for fear of cutting the head of the fire the chem Chad of Northeastern Asia consider it a great sin so to do the Sue Indians of North America dare not touch the fire with either needle knife or any sharp

Instrument the calmu entertain the same dread and an abian would rather bury his bare arms to the elbows in blazing coals than use a knife or axe near them all these facts Tyler also calls simply curious coincidences Max Mueller however thinks that they lose much of their Force by

The fact of the Pythagorean Doctrine being at the bottom of it every sentence of Pythagoras like most of the ancient maxims has a dual signification and while it had an occult physical meaning expressed literally in its words it embodied a moral precept which is explained by I amus in his life of

Pythagoras this dig not fire with a sword is the ninth symbol in the protreptic of this neoplatonist this symbol he says exhorts to Prudence it shows the the propriety of not opposing sharp words to a man full of fire and wrath not contending with him for frequently by uncivil words you

Will agitate and disturb an ignorant man and you will suffer yourself heracleitus also testifies to the truth of this symbol for he says it is difficult to fight with anger for whatever is necessary to be done redeems the soul and this he says truly for many by gratifying anger have changed the

Condition of their soul and have made death preferable to life but by governing the tongue and being quiet friendship is produced from Strife the fire of anger being extinguished and you yourself will not appear to be destitute of intellect 363 we have had misgivings sometimes we have questioned the impartiality of our

Own judgment our ability to offer a respectful criticism upon the labors of such Giants as some of our modern philosophers Tindle Huxley Spencer Carpenter and a few others in our immoderate love for the men of old the Primitive sages we were always afraid to trespass the boundaries of

Justice and refuse their dues to those who deserve them gradually this natural fear gave way before an unexpected reinforcement we found out that we were but the feeble echo of public opinion which though suppressed has sometimes found relief in able articles scattered throughout the periodicals of the

Country one of such can be found in the National quarterly review of December 1875 entitled our Sensational present day philosophers it is a varable article discussing fearlessly the claims of several of our scientists to new discoveries in regard to the nature of matter the human soul the mind the

Universe How the Universe came into existence Etc the religious world has been much startled the author proceeds to say and not a little excited by the utterances of men like Spencer Tindle Huxley Proctor and a few others of the same school admitting very cheerfully how much science owes to each of those

Gentlemen nevertheless the author most emphatically denies that they have made any discoveries at all there is nothing new in the speculations even of the most advanced of them nothing which was not known and taught in one form or another thousands of years ago he does not say that these scientists put forward their

Theories as their own discoveries but they leave the fact to be implied and the news papers do the rest the public which has neither time nor the inclination to examine the facts adopts the faith of the newspapers and wonders what will come next the supposed Originators of such startling theories

Are assailed in the newspapers sometimes the obnoxious scientists undertake to defend themselves but we cannot recall a single instance in which they have candidly said gentlemen be not angry with us we are merely revamping stories which are nearly as old as the mountains this would have been the simple truth

But even scientists or philosophers adds the author are not always proof against the weakness of encouraging any notion which they think May secure niches for them Among The Immortal ones 364 Huxley Tindle and even Spencer have become lately the great oracles the infallible popes on the dogmas of protoplasm molecules primordial forms

And atoms they have reaped more palms and Laurels for their great discoveries than lucretius Cicero Plutarch and senica had hairs on their heads nevertheless the works of the latter team with ideas on the protoplasm primordial forms Etc let alone the atoms which caused democratus to be called the atomic

Philosopher in the same review we find this very startling denunciation who among the innocent has not been astonished even within the last year at the wonderful results accomplished by oxygen what an excitement Tindle and Huxley have created by proclaiming in their own ingenious oracular way just the very

Doctrines which we have just quoted from leig yet as early as 1840 Professor lion Playfair translated into English the most advanced of Baron liebig’s Works 365 another recent utterance he says which startled a large number of innocent and Pious persons is that every thought we Express or attempt to express

Produces a certain wonderful change in the substance of the brain but for this and a good deal more of its kind our philosophers had only to turn to the pages of Baron leig thus for instance that scientist proclaims physiology has sufficiently decisive grounds for the opinions that every thought every sensation is

Accompanied by a change in the composition of the substance of the brain that every motion every manifestation of force is the result of a transformation of the structure or of its substance 366 thus throughout the Sensational lectures of Tindle we can trace almost to a page the whole of Lee Big’s

Speculations interlined now and then with the still earlier views of democratus and other Pagan philosophers a popery of old hypotheses elevated by the great authority of the day into quasi demonstrated formulas and delivered in that pathetic picturesque mellow and thrillingly eloquent phraseology so preeminently his own further the same reviewer shows us many

Of the identical ideas and all the material requisite to demonstrate the great discoveries of Tindle and Huxley in the works of di Joseph Priestley author of disquisitions on matter and spirit and even in herder’s philosophy of History Priestly adds the author was not molested by government simply

Because he had no ambition to obtain Fame by proclaiming his atheist IC views from the Housetop this philosopher was the author of from 70 to 80 volumes and the discoverer of oxygen it is in these works that he puts forward those identical ideas which have been declared so startling bold Etc as

The utterances of our present day philosophers our readers he proceeds to say remember what an excitement has been created by the utterances of some of our modern philosophers as to the origin and nature of ideas but those utterances like others that preceded and followed them contain nothing new an idea says

Plutar is a being incorporeal which has no subsistence by itself but gives figure and form unto shapeless matter and becomes the cause of its manifestation the Placo philosoph verily no modern atheist Mr Huxley included can outv epicurus in materialism he can but mimic him and what is his is protoplasm but a ratio

Feay of the speculations of the Hindu swab Havas or pantheists who assert that all things the gods as well as men and animals are born from swab Hava or their own nature 367 as to epicurus this is what lucretius makes him say the soul thus produced must be material because

We trace it issuing from a material Source because it exists and exists alone in a material system is nourished by material food grows with the growth of the body becomes matured with its maturity declines with its Decay and hence whether belonging to man or brute must die with its death nevertheless we

Would remind the reader that epicurus is here speaking of the astral Soul not of divine Spirit still if we rightly understand the above Mister huxley’s mutton protoplasm is of a very ancient origin and can claim for its birthplace Athens and for its cradle the the brain of old

Epicurus further still anxious not to be misunderstood or found guilty of depreciating the labor of any of our scientists the author closes his essay by remarking we merely want to show that at least that portion of the public which considers itself intelligent and enlightened should cultivate its memory

Or remember the advanced thinkers of the past much better than it does especially should those do so who whether from the desk the Rostrum or the pulpit undertake to instruct all willing to be instructed by them there would then be much less groundless apprehension much less charlatanism and

Above all much less plagiarism than there is 368 truly says cudworth that the greatest ignorance of which are modern wiseacres accused the Ancients is their belief in the Soul’s immortality like the old skeptic of Greece are scientists to use an expression of the same Dr goodworth are

Afraid that if they admit spirits and apparitions they must admit a God too and there is nothing too absurd he adds for them to suppose in order to keep out the existence of God the great body of ancient materialists skeptical as they now seem to us thought otherwise and

Epicurus who rejected the Soul’s immortality believed still in a God and democratus fully Conceited the reality of apparitions the pre-existence and Godlike powers of the human Spirit were believed in by most all the sages of ancient days the magic of Babylon and Persia based upon it the doctrine of their

Majisa the caldian oracles on which pletho and celus have so much commented constantly expounded and Amplified their testimony zoroaster Pythagoras epicus edles kebz ureides Plato uid felo boas Virgil Marcus Cicero plotinus iamus procus CIS cus aren and finally Aristotle himself far from denying our immortality support it most

Emphatically like Cardon and pompus who were no friends to the Soul’s immortality as says Henry Moore Aristotle expressly concludes that the rational soul is both a distinct being from the soul of the world though of the same Essence and that it does pre-exist before it comes into the body 369

Years have rolled away since the count Joseph deester wrote a sentence which if appropriate to the voltarian Epic in which he lived applies with still more Justice to our period of utter skepticism I have heard writes this eminent man I have heard and read of myriads of good jokes on the ignorance

Of the Ancients who were always seeing spirits everywhere methinks that we are a great deal more imal than our forefathers in never perceiving any such now anywhere 37 7

source